GIFT  OF 


9 

(^  .  t. 


H 


LORD  BYRON 


[ife  in  Jwo  l/iforlds 


INSPIRED    BY 

GEORGE  GORDON  BYRON 


COPYRIGHT,  MAY,  1917 

BY  MARIE   E.  HENSLEY 

San  Rafael,  California 

All  rights  reserved 


Introduction 


I,  the  author,  claim  that  this  york  was  writ 
ten  under  inspiration,  impressed  by  Lord  Byron, 
the  poet. 

Inspirational  is  very  different  from  auto 
matic  writing.  Those  who  write  under  in 
spiration  are  fully  conscious  that  they  are  im 
pressed  by  an  influence,  independent  of  them 
selves,  which  uses  their  brains  and  minds,  as 
instruments  to  connect  them  with  the  material 
world. 

Those  who  write  automatically,  like  auto- 
onatums,  are  conscious  of  nothing.  Their 
brains  and  minds  are  almost  completely  mag 
netized  into  insensibility,  which  makes  it  very 
difficult  to  give  reliable  information  or  truth, 
as  a  torpid,  magnetized  brain  is  not  as  good  an 
instrument  as  a  conscious  one,  or,  very  rarely 
done,  the  hand  is  automatically  controlled,  en 
tirely  independent  of  the  brain  and  mind. 

All  works  of  a  religious  or  a  spiritual  na 
ture  are  inspired. 

In  harmony  with  the  sub-conscious  or  sub 
jective  mind,  they  are  impressed,  by  those  who 
inspire,  to  give  truth  which  can  only  be  received 
according  to  the  development  or  the  receptivity 


363022 


of  the  material  brain  and  mind  and  expressed 
according  to  the  development  of  the  brain,  mind 
and  senses.  Hence  all  inspirational  works 
partake  of  the  channels  through  which  they 
flow. 

If  the  brain  and  mind  of  a  person  believes 
firmly  in  any  especial  religion  or  philosophy,  it 
is  difficult  for  them  to  receive  that  which  is 
contrary  to  their  belief,  hence,  a  theosophist, 
under  inspiration,  adheres  to  theosophy,  a 
modern  spiritualist  to  modern  spiritualism,  a 
Catholic  to  Catholicism  ,etc.  Those  who  im 
press  ever  impress  the  truth.  The  difference 
in  the  various  expressions  is  not  due  to  those 
impressing,  nor  to  the  spirit  or  mortal  impress 
ed,  but  due  to  his  instruments,  his  mortal  brain 
and  senses,  the  sole  instruments  connecting 
him  with  both  the  spirit  and  material  world. 

All  give,  according  to  their  mental  ability, 
hence,  the  various,  conflicting  statements  in 
inspirational  works. 

Inspiration  is  recognized  by  many  leading 
material  scientists,  Sir  Wm.  Crookes,  Sir  Oliver 
Lodge,  etc. 

Prof.  Edgar  Lucien  Larkin  states  regard 
ing  it, 

"The  literature  of  this  complex  subject, 
now  extensive,  is  increasing.  The  fact  is,  the 
universe,  beyond  all  doubt  includes  hundreds 


of  facts  and  laws  of  whose  very  existence  we 
are  at  present  entirely  ignorant.  And  so  great 
that  this  interior  universe  may  be  called  a  uni 
verse  all  by  itself,  separate  from  the  material 
universe. 

"Science  has  now  reached  a  point  where  a 
beginner,  a  designer,  a  planner  is  absolutely 
required,  in  a  sense,  a  creator." 

"Substance  is  a  remarkable  word.  It 
means  stand  under,  then  substance  is  not  mat 
ter.  It  precedes  it." 

I  quote  from  Edwin  Markham, 

"As  I  take  it  man  has  a  spiritual  body  with 
in  his  material  body,  and  the  spiritual  body  is 
the  source  of  our  thinking  and  feeling.  This 
concept  of  a  spirit  body  is  the  only  thing  that 
makes  immortality  thinkable." 

I  could  quote  from  many  other  thinkers  and 
great  scientists  who  know  telepathy  to  be  a 
fact,  but  space  forbids.  As  telepathy  is  proven 
to  be  a  fact,  it  is  true  that  individual  minds 
after  death  to  their  material  bodies,  as  it  is  a 
power  of  mind,  use  it  as  when  attached  to  mor 
tal  bodies.  Hence  this  work  was,  unques 
tionably  inspired  by  the  poet,  Lord  Byron. 

As  "A  Dweller  in  Two  Planets,"  "Intra 
Muras"  and  various  other  inspirational  works 
have  been  accepted  as  such,  there  is  no  reason 
why  this  should  not  be  the  same  as  the  author 


vouches  for  it,  and,  as  she  has  also  written 
fiction  knows  the  great  difference  between  it 
and  truth,  hence  solemnly  avers  that  this  work 
is  just  what  it  claims  to  be,  the  work  of  Lord 
Byron,  the  poet. 

He  who  is  mentioned  in  the  revised  version 
of  the  bible — 1881 — I  quote  from  "Testimony 
for  the  Bible," 

"Lord  Byron  in  a  letter  to  Mrs.  Shepard 
said,  'Indisputably  the  firm  believers  in  the  gos 
pels  have  a  great  advantage  over  all  others. 
If  it  is  true  they  will  have  their  reward  here 
after,  and  if  there  be  no  hereafter,  they  can 
be  but  with  the  infidel  in  his  eternal  sleep,  hav 
ing  had  the  assistance  of  an  exalted  hope 
through  life,  without  subsequent  disappoint 
ment  at  the  worst  for  them  'out  of  nothing 
nothing  can  come,  not  ever  sorrow'." 

The  following  lines  are  also  said  to  have 
been  found  in  his  bible: 

"Within  this  awful  volume  lies 
The  mystery  of  mysteries. 
Oh!  happiest  they  of  human  race, 
To  whom  our  God  has  given  grace, 
To  hear,  to  read,  to  fear,  to  pray, 
To  lift  the  latch  and  force  the  way; 
But  better  had  they  ne'er  been  born, 
Who  read    to    doubt,    or  who    read    to 


scorn." 


Sir  Walter  Scott  claimed  Byron  was  of 
"boundless  genius/'  great  of  heart  and  soul, 
"nobly  purposed,  etc/' 

He  was  loved  and  esteemed  by  many,  by 
those  who  knew  the  real  man,  not  the  despicable 
character  portrayed  by  enemies,  detractors  and 
critics,  or  those  who  unfamiliar  with  the  truth, 
through  self  interest,  blackened  not  only  his 
fair  fame  but  that  of  his  sister,  who  was  highly 
respected  by  all,  even  by  Lady  Byron,  to  the 
day  of  her  death. 

Truth  is  mighty  but  it  can  not  always  be 
expressed  in  this  world.  Many  as  blameless  as 
Lord  Byron  have  never  been  justified. 

Although  this  work  portrays  the  real  man 
it  is  not  only  for  the  purpose  of  justifying  him, 
but  to  give  truths  to  the  world  not  yet  given. 

It  is  difficult  with  finite  mind,  to  grasp  the 
mortal  within  the  spirit  body.  Those  who 
can  not  must  imagine  as  best  they  can,  that  the 
real  and  true  spirit,  in  the  real  and  true  body, 
is  ever  with  the  mortal  or  material  body,  un 
less  detached  by  sleep,  trance  or  death. 

"That  in  Heaven  their  angels  (the  real 
ones,)  do  ever  behold  the  face  of  my  Father 
which  is  in  Heaven." 

The  Lord  and  His  Apostles  taught  of  three 
bodies  in  one.  The  celestial  or  spiritual,  the 
real  and  true,  the  psychical  a  living  frame  or 


vital  body  to  vitalize  the  physical  or  natural 
body.  This  is  grasped  by  many  Christians, 
even  though  they  have  been  taught  that  the 
soul  becomes  transformed  into  a  spirit  body, 
upon  death  to  the  mortal  body. 

Also  grasped  by  the  Buddhist  and  theosoph- 
est  who  believe  in  four  bodies  in  one. 

No  religion  nor  philosophy  up  to  that  given 
through  this  author,  teaches  of  the  spirit  or 
soul  in  the  spirit  body,  the  same  personality  as 
brought  forth  on  earth  brought  forth  conjoint 
ly  living  in  the  real  life  while  attached  or 
impressing  the  material  or  natural  body. 

All  excepting  ambiguous  statements  made 
by  several  mental  branches  and  psychics,  teach 
of  a  spirit  life  that  follows  the  mortal,  not  a 
life  conjoined  to  it,  a  dual  life,  not  the  identical 
spirit  animating  the  material,  actually  living  in 
his  real  and  true  body,  while  conscious  on  the 
mortal  plane,  and  solely  conscious  in  the  spirit 
when  his  mortal  instruments  are  magnetized 
into  insensibility,  -into  that  cognized  as  sleep 
or  trance,  and  he  detached  or  apart  from  the 
mortal  life  and  body. 

Prof.  Larkin  truely  observes,  \"This  uni 
verse  may  be  called  a  universe  all  by  itself, 
separate  from  the  material  universe." 

Those  who  think,  like  him,  cognize  also  a 
body  separate  from  the  material  body. 


If  "substance  is  not  matter  but  precedes  it," 
thinkers  also  grasp  there  may  be  oceans  of 
substance  out  of  which  all  worlds  and  bodies 
are  formed,  the  spiritual  substance  formed  with 
interstices  to  permit  the  material  to  inter 
penetrate  it. 

Our  material  organs,  not  our  spiritual  senses, 
are  limited.  "The  material  senses  shut  out 
truth  and  healing."  But  the  material  senses 
are  the  real  spirit  ones  Imperfectly  adjusted  to 
suit  that  which  is  necessary  for  each  spirit,  his 
senses  very  imperfectly  expressed  through  his 
poor  material  brain  and  sense  organs.  The 
sense  organs  are  adapted  to  this  plane  of  con 
sciousness. 

If  science  has  reached  a  point  where  "a  be 
ginner,  a  designer,  a  planner"  is  absolutely  nec 
essary,  in  a  sense,  a  creator,  does  it  not  seem 
possible  that  a  creator  may  be  a  Supreme  Being. 
The  Father,  as  taught  by  the  Lord,  and  the 
elder  religions,  the  Father  of  Humanity." 
The  Supreme  God  of  the  Brahmins,  "The 
Divine  Idea"  of  Christian  Science,  He,  whom 
all  Christians  worship  as  our  Father,  God 
Omnipotent. 

Creator,  a  beginner,  a  designer  in  the 
sense  that  all  spiritual  and  material  worlds  are 
formed  out  of  the  already  existing  substance, 
vitalized  by  his  life  principle.  And,  although 


his  principles  vitalize  all  substance,  He,  as 
creator,  distinct  from  the  things  created,  that 
which  emanates  from,  an  effluence  from  Him, 
while  vitalizing  all,  still  not  the  source. 

Hence  as  Lord  Byron,  Emmanuel  Sweden- 
berg  and  others  claim  to  have  seen  the  Father 
as  Divine  Person,  and  as  all  religions  teach  of  a 
supreme  God,  those  who  solely  cognize  "na 
ture,"  "the  elder  brother,"  "the  sole  begot 
ten  son,"  should  not  ridicule  that  which  they 
are  not  prepared  to  grasp. 

Emmanuel  Swedenborg,  quoted,  revered 
by  many  leading  Divines,  claims  in  his  work 
"Heaven  and  Hell,"  that  solely  "the  highest 
and  purest  see  Him  in  Divine  Person."  ,  Lord 
Byron  says  all  are  pure  and  good,  all  children 
of  God,  that  all  see  Him  in  the  real  life.  As 
belief  in  evil  is  being  wiped  out  of  conscious 
ness  and  it  is  recognized  as  it  really  is,  due  to 
undeveloped  conditions,  on  earth,  it  can  not  be 
difficult  to  understand  now  that  in  the  spirit 
life,  all  are  pure  and  holy  and  not  as,  when 
Swedenborg  gave  his  work  but  the  elect,  a 
limited  number. 

All  who  profess  to  be  Christians,  etc.,  can 
not  doubt  that  which  their  religions  teach  that 
many  of  their  inspired  or  prophets  have  seen 
and  conversed  with  Him,  even  today  some  on 
the  fields  of  battle  claim  to  have  seen  "The 

10 


White  Comrade,"  The  Lord  As  humanity  is 
more  developed,  has  more  developed  brains  and 
minds,  why  should  they  not  see  Him  now  as 
then? 

Even  though  some  can  grasp  naught  higher 
than  "the  Elder  Brother,"  or  "the  Sole  begotten 
Son,"  they  know  that  "the  Spirit  who  animated 
the  Lord  must  have  been  on  a  higher  plane 
to  themselves,  and  though  they  can  not  grasp 
him  as  God  Omnipotent,  at  least  ought  not  to 
pervert  the  teaching  of  Him  who  distinctly 
stated,  "I  and  the  Father  are  one,  not  you  and 
the  Father,  but  /  and  the  Father.  Before 
Abraham  I  was,  not  before  Ahohenu  you  were." 

I  close  with  quoting  from  "The  Prayer  of 
Nature,"  by  Lord  Byron,  the  following  verses 
and  ask  the  unprejudiced,  enlightened  reader  to 
judge,  if  even  at  that  day,  he  had  not  a  clearer 
conception  of  true  religion  than  those  who 
maligned  him? 

If  He  had  been  deemed  the  disreputable 
character  portrayed  by  enemies,  he  would  not 
have  been  mentioned  in  the  bible  nor  esteemed 
by  those  of  his  contemporaries  who  were  worthy 
of  esteem  and  on  the  same  plane  as  himself: 

"Father  of  Light,  Great  God  of  Heaven, 
Hearest  thou  the  accents  of  despair 
Can  guilt  like  man's  be  e'er  forgiven 

11 


Can  vice  atone  for  crime  by  prayer? 

Shall  man  condemn  his  race  to  hell 

Unless  they  bend  in  pompous  form, 

Tell  us  that  all,  for  one  who  fell  must  perish 

in  the  mingling  storm? 
Shall  such  pretend  to  reach  the  skies 
Yet  doom  his  brother  to  expire 
Whose  soul  a  different  hope  supplies 
Or  doctrines  less  severe  inspire? 
Shall  these  by  creeds  they  can't  expound. 
Prepare  a  fancied  bliss  or  woe? 
Shall  reptiles,  growling  on  the  ground, 
Their  great  Creator's  purpose  know! 
Shall  those  who  live  for  self  alone 
Whose  years  float  on  in  daily  crime 
Shall  they  by  Faith  for  guilt  atone? 
And  live  beyond  the  bounds  of  Time. 
Thou,  who  in  wisdom  placed  me  here 
Who,  when  Thou  wilt,  can  take  me  hence, 
Ah;  whilst  I  tread  this  earthly  sphere 
Extend  to  me  thy  wise  defence. 
To  thee,  my  God,  to  Thee  I  call, 
Whatever  weal  or  woe  betide, 
By  Thy  command  I  rise  or  fall. 
In  thy  protection  I  confide 
To  thee  I  breathe  my  humble  strain, 
Grateful  for  all  Thy  mercies  past, 
And  hope  my  God,  to  thee  again 
This  erring  life  may  fly  at  last." 

12 


This  is  perfect  faith,  implicit  reliance  upon 
God,  grateful  for  all  mercies  —  content  what 
e'er  befall,  whether  weal  or  woe  betide,  adver 
sity  or  prosperity, — to  leave  all  to  the  Father. 

No  prayers,  nor  petitions  for  favors,  no  de 
sire  to  be  blessed  with  rewards  to  be  cursed 
with  punishment,  no  attributing  to  humanity  or 
mortal  mind — greater  power  than  God.  No 
fear  of  The  Devil,  no  fear  of  any  but  God.  No 
faith,  nor  belief  in  aught  but  Him  who  "placed 
me  here"  who,  "when  Thou  wilt,  can  take 
me  hence."  Is  it  strange  that  such  a  man,  who 
had  a  contempt  for  creeds  not  based  upon  truth, 
love,  should  e'en  in  the  real  life — strive  to  dispel 
the  illusions  of  mortal  mind,  and  give  his  time 
pnd  service  to  help,  in  all  ways  possible  his 
brethren  and  sisters  on  the  dark  earth  plane? 


13 


TO  THYRZA. 


Tho'  roamed  I  the  world  over, 

Far,  far  from  the  haunts  of  men, 

Tho*  ever  and  ever  a  rover, 

And  exile,  and  cared  not  when, 

My  life  would  end  for  ever, 

If,  perchance,  I  could  fly  to  thee, 

But,  alas,  never,  no,  never 

Was  I  e'en  granted  glimpse  of  thee. 

Only  in  great  exaltation, 

Oft  allowed  poets  like  me, 

Was  I  blessed  with  inspiration 

To  behold  or  speak  with  thee. 

Tho'  oft  with  contrite,  humbled  heart, 

I  essayed  to  rend  the  vail, 

Hoping,  perhaps,  you  might  impart 

A  glimpse  to  him  beyond  the  pale, 

14 


Still  within  the  depths  of  my  soul, 
Submerged  'neath  waves  of  despair, 
Not  mine  I'd  feel,  to  reach  the  goal, 
Alas,  here  or  anywhere 
Of  communion,  my  love,  with  thee, 
Not  mine  to  feel  soul,  and  mind 
In  unison  with  thine  and  free, 
Not  mine  to  feel  the  more  refined 
Love  of  thy  spirit  for  me. 

But  now,  with  bliss  of  love  divine, 

Absolved  from  vain  regret, 

Never  to  be  thine  or  mine, 

For  the  love  we  ne'er  can  forget, 

We  come  like  seraphs  on  the  wing, 

Heart  to  heart  and  soul  to  soul, 

Sweetest  assurances  to  bring, 

To  those  who've  not  reached  the  goal, 

Who  still  uncleansed,  unpurged  by  fire. 

Slaves  to  insatiate  desire, 

Have  yet  each  and  every-one, 

To  learn  as  we,  "Thy  will  be  done." 


15 


MY  LIFE  IN  TWO  WORLDS 

MARIE  E.  HENSLEY 


CHAPTER  I. 

HEN  I  first  began  to  think,  in  my 
real  home  in  the  spirit  world, 
where  all  spirits  live  while  they 
animate  mortal  bodies,  I  was 
amazed  at  the  extremely  realistic 
dreams,  as  I  deemed  them,  of  a  place  where  I 
lived  on  the  earth  called  London.  I  distinctly 
remembered  and  freely  discussed  them  with  my 
mother,  who  also  dreamed  like  me,  and  with 
Elaine  and  Clara,  whom  I  learned  later,  were 
rny  instructors,  and  governesses,  called  on  the 
earth,  guardian  Angels. 

Elaine  and  Clara  had  lived  on  the  earth 
long  before  I  had,  but  had  stopped  dreaming, 
and  were  to  take  care  of  and  educate  me,  until 
I  would  stop  dreaming  as  I  supposed. 

I  could  not  tell  which  I  loved  best,  my 
mother  was  very  sweet  and  beautiful,  so  were 

17 


Elaine  and  Clara,  who  were  with  me  more  fre 
quently.  Sometimes  I  was  taken  to  my  mother 
who  seemed  to  be  asleep,  but  who,  in  reality, 
was  conscious  on  the  mortal  plane. 

I  often  remained  with  her  until  she  awaken 
ed,  when  I  would  see  Elsie,  one  of  my  mother's 
guardian  Angels,  help  her  to  rise.  My  mother 
would  clasp  me  in  her  arms  and  exclaim  loving 
ly, 

"Oh,  here  is  my  own  real  little  boy,"  But,  oh, 
my  poor  little  lame  boy  on  the  earth."  I  would 
invariably  reply,  so  lately  from  the  earth  myself, 
"Here  is  your  little  lame  boy,  Mama,  I  am  that 
little  boy,  to-day  you  sent  me  from  you  and," 
she  would  interrupt  me  with  caresses  and  sigh, 
"How  I  wish  I  could  be  my  real  self  on  the 
earth,  how  sad  it  is."  Radiant  and  beautiful 
spirit  that  she  was,  her  lovely  eyes  would  fill 
thinking  of  the  little  earth  boy  upon  whom  she 
vented  occasionally,  not  always,  poor  earth 
mother,  the  grief  of  a  stricken,  proud  nature, 
no  not  always,  poor  dear  mother,  only  when 
tortured  beyond  endurance,  would  you  lose  con 
trol. 

Such  scenes  as  these  were  my  first  recollec 
tions  upon  the  spirit  plane.  My  first  of  earth 
life  were  of  a  dreary,  gloomy  house  in  London, 
in  a  more  dreary,  gloomy  room,  where  the  sun 
scarcely  ever  penetrated,  and  where  I  played, 

18 


often  hours,  alone  with  some  cheap,  home-im 
provised  toy  or  tool.  I  remember  one  day  my 
father  entered,  redolent  of  liquor,  my  mother, 
shivering  near  an  almost  extinct  fire  in  a  small 
coal  grate,  pointed  to  me  and  reproachfully  said, 

"Well,  what  are  you  going  to  do,  you  have 
about  ruined  me?" 

He  replied  sneeringly, 

"Look  out  for  him  yourself,  I  am  going  to 
clear  out."  I  will  not  describe  the  scene  that 
ensued,  babe  though  I  was  ,it  made  such  an  im 
pression,  I  could  not  forget  it  for  days. 

Ere  I  proceed,  I  shall  try  to  make  as  clear  as 
I  can  our  seemingly  dual  lives,  while  we  dwell 
on  the  earth,  or  rather  animate  our  mortal 
forms.  Every  earth,  material  world,  such  as 
ours,  is  within,  seemingly  to  spiritual  conscious 
ness,  a  spiritual  world.  Every  mortal  babe, 
brought  forth  upon  earth  plane  within  a  spirit 
babe,  brought  forth  similarly  upon  the  spirit 
plane.  The  spirit  world  and  child,  the  real 
and  true,  destined  to  exist  forever,  immune  to 
change  and  destruction,  the  material  world  or 
earth,  destined  to  exist  until  it  has  brought  forth 
all  the  children  required  by  God,  our  loving 
Father,  when  it  is  resolved  into  the  primal  ele 
ments  of  which  it  is  composed. 

The  material  body,  instrument  for  the  spirit 
child,  is  ordained  in  conjunction  with  the  spirit- 

19 


ual,  to  give  it  personality,  as  well  as  a  certain 
amount  of  training  and  discipline,  varying  in  all 
After  it  outlives  its  usefulness  it  is  cast  aside  by 
the  spirit  and  consigned  to  dust  and  oblivion. 
Therefore,  I,  as  every  other  spirit  on  mortal 
plane,  lived  two  lives,  a  dual  life,  until  my  de 
tachment  from  the  material  body,  by  that  which 
is  called  on  earth,  death,  but  is,  in  reality,  awak 
ening  for  good,  in  the  real  life.  As  Lord  Tenny 
son  says. 

"There  was  and  e'er  shall  be  on  mortal  plane 

of  earth, 

The  wonder,  the  mystery  attending  ev'ry  birth, 
There  was,  and  e'er  shall  be  with  failing  of  the 

breath, 
The  sweetest  peace  and  glory  attending  ev'ry 

death, 

From  mortal  plane  so  low  to  spirit  one  so  near, 
From  earth's  mis'ry  and  woe,  to  those  we  love 

most  dear, 

Is  but  ceasing  to  dream,  awaking  to  the  true, 
That  the  beings  we  seem  are  neither  I  nor  you." 

As  I  grew  on  spiritual  plane  when  detached 
at  night  from  my  mortal  body,  which  was  al 
ways  in  the  charge  of  an  advanced  Angel,  I 
soon  learned  that  I  was  a  child  of  Omnipotent 
God,  who  was  not  only  God  of  our  spiritual 
world  and  its  earth,  but  of  all  spiritual  and 

20 


material  worlds  in  existence,  all  of  which  He 
had  created,  and  of  the  great  Celestial  King 
dom  which  like  Him,  had  ever  existed  without 
beginning  or  end. 

I  also  learned  that  there  was  a  great 
difference  between  the  two  planes  of 
consciousness,  the  spiritual,  the  real,  in  the 
sense  it  lasts  forever,  and  the  material,  owing 
to  its  fixed  duration,  in  a  degree,  unreal  and 
transitory,  though  as  real  where  all  the  things 
which  constitute  consciousness,  the  true  sense  of 
being  are  concerned.  I  also  learned  that  while 
1  could  recall,  on  spirit  plane,  all  my  life  on 
the  material,  the  earth,  when  free  at  night,  I 
could  recall  nothing  of  the  spirit  life  on  earth 
save  occasional  glimpses,  as  I  developed  and 
became  more  in  harmony  with  the  higher  attri 
butes  of  the  soul,  and  detached  myself  from  the 
grosser  elements  of  materialism.  Although  God 
was  my  real  Father,  taught  to  worship  Him  by 
Clara  and  Elaine  as  well  as  conscious,  as  an  indi 
vidual  soul-child,  of  receiving  a  continual  influx 
of  the  soul  gifts  from  vibrations  connecting  me 
with  Him,  I  also  loved  very  dearly  my  spirit 
father,  with  whom  I  was  thrown  in  contact  dur 
ing  my  mother's  connection  with  him  on  earth. 

I  remember  one  night,  while  we  were  all 
seated  at  a  table  with  relatives  and  friends,  I 
heard  him  say,  looking  sadly  at  my  mother, 

21 


"Well,  I  presume  this  will  be  our  last  meet 
ing  on  both  planes  for  some  time."  My  mind 
at  once  reverted  to  a  scene  I  had  witnessed  on 
earth  that  day,  and  knew  what  it  meant,  and 
was  not  surprised,  so  different  from  what  she 
seemed  on  earth  when  she  replied  as  sadly, 
"Yes,  we  must  be  disciplined,  we  know  why  we 
suffer  there." 

Turning  from  their  sad  faces,  I,  one  by  one, 
carefully,  slowly  surveyed  all  at  the  table.  I 
noted  the  radiant,  glowing  faces,  the  sweetness  of 
expression,  the  tranquillity,  the  utter  freedom 
from  care  and  worry  of  all  those  who  had  passed 
the  portals  of  death,  who,  safe  in  port  at  last, 
could  never  again  know,  even  in  dream  life, 
either  pain  or  suffering,  and,  child  though  I 
was,  I  sighed  and  wished  my  earth  life,  and  my 
dear  father's  and  mother's  were  ended,  and  I 
said  so  all  could  hear,  although  I  scarcely 
raised  my  voice: 

"Mamma,  I  do  not  like  to  go  where  you  do 
not  like  me,  and  where  you  and  papa  cannot  be." 

Ere  my  mother  could  reply,  Elaine,  next  to 
me,  said  lovingly: 

"Georgie  dear,  you  know  you  only  dream 
these  things." 

I  answered  quiveringly,  "I  know,  but  they 
are  real  and  true  while  I  am  there." 

My  mother,  in  the  flowing  garb  worn  by  all 

22 


spirits  attached  to  the  mortal,  hastened  to  me, 
clasped  me  in  her  arms,  and  said,  with  love 
ineffable  expressed  in  touch  and  tone  (ah, 
would  the  little  lame  boy  on  earth  could  have  re 
membered,  how  the  gloom  of  that  sensitive  na 
ture  would  have  been  dispelled)  : 

"My  boy,  my  little  real  boy,  you  know  your 
real  mother  loves  you  and  that  she  is  not  herself 
on  earth,  or  she  would  tell  you  even  there,  how 
dearly  she  loves  you." 

When  it  was  time  to  go  back  to  dream  on 
earth,  Elaine  sang  me  to  sleep.  Before  drifting 
off  I  prayed,  "Dear  Father,  let  me  remember 
a  little  on  earth. "  But,  although  I  did  not  re 
member  when  I  was  taken  from  London  to 
Aberdeen  to  a  lonely  life  with  my  mother,  I 
tried  to  be  reconciled  to  her  varying  moods, 
her  erratic  display  of  emotion,  and.  alrhough 
several  times  when,  utterly  beside  herself  with 
earthly  trials,  she  alluded  to  my  slight  deform 
ity,  I  was  bitterly  wounded  and  magnified  my 
affliction  until  it  became  my  greatest  form  :iu, 
still  I  ever  within  my  soul,  indubitably  cor 
rectly  impressed,  felt  but  her  real  true  love 
and  devotion,  no  matter  how  poorly  expressed. 

In  later  years  the  wanton  attacks  upon  that 
mother,  the  exaggerated  accounts  of  her  treat 
ment  of  me,  was  one  of  my  greatest  grievances 
against  the  cold  and  callous  criticism  of  a 

23 


superficial  and  decadent  class.  I  will  not  again 
allude  to  my  life  on  the  mortal  plane,  save  to 
refer  to  it  here  and  there,  until  I  severed  the 
link  binding  me  to  the  material  for  good,  neither 
shall  I  dwell  upon  my  youthful  days  at  Aber 
deen,  Dr.  Glennies'  school,  where  I  was  tor 
mented  beyond  endurance  by  a  stupid  policy, 
nor  my  life  at  Harrow,  rendered  so  dear  to  me 
by  the  complete  understanding  and  love  of  some 
of  my  dearest  friends,  friendships  made  there 
which  were  to  last  throughout  eternity. 

It  is  not  my  purpose  to  affirm  nor  deny  any  of 
the  numerous  love-affairs,  and  numberless  escap 
ades  attributed  to  me,  nor  to  enter  into  my  very 
short  connection  with  the  House  of  Lords,  and 
the  demoralizing  influence  and  effect  of  my  so 
cial  life. 

I  wish  to  state  that  almost  all  that  has 
been  published  about  my  private  life  posses 
ses  barely  a  grain  of  truth,  I  impress  this  frcm 
my  Home  in  the  spirit  principally  to  clear  the 
name  of  one  especially  dear  to  me,  as  well  as  to 
give  truths  not  yet  given  upon  mortal  plane. 
This  will  compel  me  to  enter  the  closed  sanc 
tuary,  to  even  my  most  intimate  relatives  and 
friends,  of  my  married  life,  fraught  with  such 
direful  misery  to  all  connected  with  many  fam 
ilies,  particularly  to  my  beloved  sister  Augusta. 

Although  I  am  in  a  spiritual  atmosphere  of 

24 


love  and  harmony,  although  I  understand  per 
fectly  why  our  mortal  lives  are  filled  with  dis 
cordant  elements,  still,  so  indelibly  are  earth 
experiences  recorded,  e'en  would  I,  I  cannot  for 
get,  especially  that  most  wanton,  of  all  un 
founded  charges,  that  which  sullied  the  fair 
fame  of  one  of  earth's  saints  and  be  draggled 
in  the  mire  the  reputations  of  many  connected 
with  the  unfortunate  Byron. 

How  often  had  I,  on  earth,  wept  tears  of 
blood,  how  often  had  I  sent  crazed  petitions  and 
anathemas  to  God  only  to  have  all  recoil  upon 
me  with  redoubled  affliction.  I  supposed  when  I, 
not  only  had  been  made  the  laughing-stock  of 
London  after  my  meteoric  career,  but  had  lost 
friend  upon  friend,  and  my  mother  whom  I 
mourned  greatly,  besides  that  other,  the  star  of 
my  life  for  so  short  an  earth  period,  that  I  had 
quaffed  life's  bitterest  potions,  that  I  had  in  a 
measure  conquered  and  rehabilitated  myself  in 
the  eyes  of  the  carping  critics  and  fair  weather 
friends  before  I  married  Miss  Milbanke,  but  I 
little  imagined  the  most  harrowing  of  all  was 
vet  to  come. 


25 


CHAPTER  II. 

In  a  world  transcendently  fair,  naught  upon 
earth  with  it  to  compare,  in  the  spirit  world, 
the  real,  true  world,  in  all  ways  superior, 
greater,  grander  than  the  earth,  two  young 
people  stood  before  a  vine-covered,  flower-be- 
garlanded  snowy  white  villa. 

It  stood  on  a  slight  eminence  commanding  a 
view  of  the  sea  in  front.  Neither  a  spirit  on 
spirit  nor  spirit  on  mortal  plane,  can  adequately 
portray  the  glory  of  that  sea. 

It  was  night  in  that  part  of  the 
spirit  world,  the  spirit  country  of  merry 
England.  Night  there  is  even  more  beautiful 
than  the  most  perfect  day  on  earth.  It  is  ever 
lighter  than  the  softest  twilight,  and,  often  as 
the  first  glimmer  of  dawn.  All  the  spirit  worlds, 
apparently  much  larger  and  nearer  than  on  the 
earth,  appear  like  immense,  scintillating  globes 
dotting  the  Heavens  everywhere.  '  These  alone, 
irrespective  of  the  perfect  radium  and  electri 
cal  systems,  give  all  the  light  that  is  necessary. 

26 


The  two  young  people  stood,  in  front  of 
the  house,  glancing  at  the  sea.  Two  other 
young  people  sat  upon  the  porch  ostensibly  un 
conscious  of  the  others.  I,  George  Gordon 
Byron  was  standing  with  my  love,  Thyrza. 
The  others  were  Clara,  one  of  my  dear  Guard 
ian  Angels,  and  Marie,  one  of  Thyrza's. 

We  had  been  detached  during  sleep,  had  de 
voted  some  time  to  receiving  instruction,  seeing 
relatives  and  friends,  and  had  sought,  ere  return 
ing  to  mortal  life,  a  few  moments  to  enjoy  that 
solitary  intercourse  which  is  dear  to  spirits  on 
both  planes. 

Enraptured,  both  so  lately  from  the 
sombre  dull  skies  and  tints  of  the  earth,  we 
gazed,  almost  speechless,  at  the  indescribable 
beauty  of  sea  and  sky.  The  sky  was  of  the 
same  pale  blue  and  gold  as  the  sea,  with  flashes 
of  constantly  changing  colors,  through  which 
the  great  stars  behind  produced  the  lumin 
ous  glow,  the  despair  of  artists.  The  sea,  ah, 
the  wonder,  the  glory,  the  radiance,  the  vary 
ing  tint  and  hue  in  the  tiny  wavelet,  the  rip 
pling  billow  and  the  great  breakers.  Then 
the  rhythm,  the  music  of  the  water,  and  above 
all,  the  celestial  beauty  of  the  beings  floating 
above  and  in  crafts  of  all  kinds  in  the  sky  and 
on  the  water.  Small,  one  person  air-ships  to 

27 


immense  ones  carrying  thousands,  tiny  canoes 
to  monsters  of  the  deep  on  sea. 

Every  craft  known  on  earth  and  many  more, 
but,  unlike  earth,  constructed  of  substances  of 
imperishable  beauty,  wondrous  symmetry  of  line 
and  marvelous  speed,  for  everything  manufac 
tured  upon  the  spirit  plane,  yes,  manufactured 
scientificaly,  not  with  the  wand  of  fairy  or  the  in 
cantations  of  witch  or  wizard,  is  perfect  of  its 
kind. 

As  spirit  substance  is  the  sole  indestructible 
substance,  it  can  be  understood  that  the  spirit 
world  and  spirit  bodies  are  more  real,  and  sub 
stantial  than  the  material.  ALL  people,  for 
spirits  are  people,  as  human  in  appearance  as 
mortals  only  more  perfect  in  all  ways,  are  of  as 
solid  and  much  more  wholesome  flesh  than  mor 
tals.  All  made  in  the  image  of  their  Father 
are  necessarily  perfect  and  beautiful,  all  with 
varying  types  of  beauty  and  physique,  but  all 
with  perfect  forms,  features,  complexion,  hair, 
eyes,  brows  and  lashes. 

As  all  God's  children  are  really  spirits 
born  in  the  spirit  world  and  simply 
animate  or  impress  the  mortal  bodies 
which  are  destined  to  return  to  dust,  the  real 
life  is  the  life  of  the  spirit,  but  as  all  spirits, 
up  to  the  time  of  their  death  on  mortal  plane, 
spend  three-fourths  of  their  time  on  that  plane, 

28 


it  naturally  is  as  real  to  them,  while  living  it, 
as  the  real  life.  Therefore  Thyrza  and  I,  more 
at  home  on  the  earth,  less  familiar  with  the 
glories  of  the  spirit,  restricted  as  all  attached 
spirits  are,  were  more  than  enthralled  with  the 
wonders  visible  on  all  sides,  and,  though  we 
loved  deeply  with  the  true,  conjugal  love  given 
but  to  soul-mates,  we  could  not  refrain  from 
gazing,  not  only  upon  ourselves,  far  superior  in 
beauty  and  charm  to  our  mortal  selves,  but 
upon  the  ever  changing  panorama  of  harmon 
ious  beauty  surrounding  us.  But,  feeling  the 
time  was  drawing  nigh  when  we  would  be  com 
pelled  to  return  to  the  mortal  plane,  I  fastened 
my  eyes  upon  my  love,  Thyrza,  most  beautiful 
of  all  maidens  on  earth  in  faulty  mortal  form, 
ah,  how  infinitely  more  so  in  her  real  spiritual 
one. 

No  one  can  do  justice  to  the  beauty  of 
any  spirit,  all  are  exceedingly  beautiful,  but,  as 
on  the  earth  there  are  different  types  of  both" 
beauty  and  ugliness,  so  in  the  spirit  world  there 
are  varying  types  and  degrees  of  beauty  alone. 
The  difference  is  not  in  feature  and  form  so 
much  as  in  expression.  A  subtle  charm,  a 
magnetism,  a  glory,  a  radiance  indefinable, 
yet  as  distinct  as  features  and  form.  Those 
who  are  more  in  harmony  with  the  soul  vibra 
tions  from  God,  manifest  a  greater  sweetness,  a 

29 


more  hallowed  expression,    a  purer    radiance. 

All  Celestial  Angels  possess  in  a  marked  de 
gree  this  soul  essence  of  beauty.  Claire  and 
Marie  are  Celestial  Angels,  while  Thyrza  is 
equally  beautiful  in  all  the  essentials,  they  pos 
sess  a  Divine  sweetness  lacking  in  Thyrza,  I 
have  been  told,  but  so  great  is  the  love  for  the 
twin-soul,  imperceptible  to  me,  who  saw  em 
bodied  in  Thyrza  the  acme  of  perfection  in  face, 
form,  expression  and  radiance. 

With  the  infinite  love  of  my  soul,  I  gazed 
upon  her  splendid,  ripe,  wholesome  beauty, 
nothing  etheral  about  her,  a  beautiful  girl,  rich, 
red  blood  flushing  the  cheek,  deepening  in  the 
lips,  and  delicately  faint  about  ears  and  eyelids, 
all  the  rest  of  the  skin  as  white  as  a  snow-drift. 
The  eyes,  which  frankly  returned  my  look  of 
adoration,  were  of  dark  azure,  shaded  with  long 
lashes,  great  eyes  flashing  with  merriment, 
dewey  with  love,  tender  with  pity,  or  langorous 
with  meditation. 

No  one  on  spirit  side,  cognizes  aught  of  the 
animal  feelings  and  propensities,  all  express  but 
the  spiritual  attributes  of  love,  power,  wisdom, 
strength,  etc.  Whenever  we  refer  to  and  speak 
of  animal  qualities  and  material  conditions,  wre 
do  not  cognize  them  as  we  seem  to  on  the  earth. 

It  must  not  be  supposed,  since  we  express 
nothing  but  these  higher  attributes  of  the  soul, 

30 


that  we  are  insipid,  colorless  beings,  all  as  alike 
as  the  fashionable  puppets  of  society  on  earth. 
Not  at  all.  Those  who  have  all  the  wisdom, 
all  the  learning,  all  the  wonders  and  marvels 
of  countless  spheres  and  worlds  to  learn  from 
and  explore,  cannot  but  be  vastly  superior  to 
those  who  are  limited  to  one  world  and  sphere 
of  activity  and  that  but  little  higher  than  the 
animal. 

In  the  erect  poise  of  the  body,  the  queenly 
set  of  the  head,  the  royal  glance  of  the  eye,  the 
spirit  child  of  God  looked  forth.  I  saw  con- 
srious  wisdom,  conscious  power,  conscious  love 
and  a  limitless  sweetness,  a  saintliness  so  Divine, 
as  to  fill  me,  so  fresh  from  the  earth  with  the 
awe  and  homage  one  accords  a  superior. 
I  was  amazed  when  Thyrza  broke  forth, 
"Oh,  George,  how  like  a  god  you  look,  if  you 
were  not  so  sweet  and  lovable  I  would  feel  like 
worshipping  you,  instead  of  our  loving  Father." 
Both  she  and  I  burst  into  peals  of  laughter. 
Claire  and  Marie  arose  and  stood  underneath 
the  sparkling  lights  in  full  view.  Although 
nightly  Thyrza  and  I  saw  them,  yet  regularly 
we  bowed  in  spirit  before  their  Angelic  super 
iority.  They  joined  in  with  rippling  peals  of 
music,  while  we  feasted  on  their  loveliness,  but 
though  I  felt  their  superiority  in  everything  to 
us,  that  very  superiority  seemed  to  bring  us 

31 


closer,  more  in  harmony  with  them.  Claire 
was  as  dear  as  my  mother  to  me,  Marie  as  dear 
as  Thyrza's  to  her. 

After  we  ceased  laughing,  I  tried  to  discern, 
as  often  before,  that  which  made  them  more 
beautiful.  I  compared  them  with  Thyrza.  All 
were  perfect  in  form,  feature,  coloring,  expres 
sion,  yes,  Thyrza's  expression  was  as  sweet.  I 
looked  again,  I  saw  the  conscious  spirit  of  power, 
of  love,  of  learning  in  Thyrza.  At  last  I  had 
found  it.  Thyrza  was  conscious  of  her  super 
iority  as  child  of  God,  Clare  and  Marie  had 
long  since  forgetten  it  in  being  Children  of 
God.  Thyrza  had  just  begun  to  realize  her 
royal  heritage,  Clara  and  Marie  had  progress- 
er  throughout  countless  cycles  of  time  and  num 
berless  spiritual  worlds,  acquiring  all  the  essen 
tial  knowledge  and  attributes  requisite  to  fit 
them  to  enter  the  Celestial  Kingdom.  As,  even, 
upon  the  earth,  the  greatest  are  the  meekest, 
so  in  God's  realms,  the  Celestial  Angels  the 
highest  and  greatest  of  all  are  the  humblest, 
the  most  self  -  abnegating  and  self  -  forgetting. 

Clara  and  Marie  were  utterly  and  entirely 
regardless  of  self,  heart,  mind,  soul  ever  filled 
with  thoughts  of  others.  Thyrza  still  thought 
of  self.  Therein  lay  the  difference,  and,  as 
upon  the  earth  plane,  there  is  a  law  of  com 
pensation,  as  well  as  laws  of  heredity,  so  also 

32 


upon  the  spirit  there  is  the  Divine  law  of 
an  increased  influx  of  soul  gifts,  when  the 
spirit  advances  as  all  must. 

Thyrza  and  I  were  upon  the  first  or  lowest 
plane  of  spirit  advancement,  of  course  much 
higher  than  the  very  highest  of  the  material 
plane,  as  all  spirit  children  are  endowed  with  the 
soul  gifts  of  love,  wisdom  and  power  which  con 
nect  them  directly  with  the  Father,  and  hence 
enable  them  to  advance  more  rapidly  on  the 
spirit  than  on  the  mortal  plane,  as  it  is  very 
difficult  for  the  material  mind,  evolved  from 
the  animal,  to  be  impressed  with  the  truths 
which  they  constantly  receive  through  number- 
less  vibrations,  as  well  as  are  systematically 
taught  by  their  Guardian  Angels.  But,  never- 
the-less  though  I  discerned  the  difference,  and 
saw  the  greater  love  and  glory  irradiating  their 
peerless  faces,  still,  with  the  true  love  given 
us  by  our  Father,  my  eyes  lingered  most  admir 
ingly  upon  the  face  of  my  love. 

I  noted  her  eyes  turned  longingly  above,  she 
wanted  to  float,  to  become  a  part  of  the  merry 
pageant. 

"Have  we  time?"  I  glanced  at  Marie  and 
Clara,  who  nodded,  and  hastened  within  to  don 
floating  garbs,  such  as  all  attached  spirits  wear. 

Within  a  few  seconds,  followed  by  mother 
and  several  others,  we  all  softly  arose,  floating 

33 


indeed,  veritable  angels,  not  on  the  wing  or 
with  wings,  but  with  a  motion  as  easy,  but 
much  more  pleasurable  than  walking,  as  natural 
to  spirits,  on  spirit  plane,  as  walking  on  the 
mortal. 

"To  London?"  I  asked  Thyrza,  she  smiled, 
and  we  joined  the  great  crowd  traveling  in  that 
direction.  As  order  is  Heaven's  first  law,  every 
where,  where  populated,  order  and  system  are 
enforced,  not  only  on  land  and  water,  but  also 
in  the  air,  therefore  there  are  aerial  roads  for 
aerial  craft  going  in  different  directions,  with 
great  aerial  depots.  Also  aerial  roads  for  fly 
ing  spirits,  hence,  there  is  never  confusion  nor 
disorder  of  any  kind. 

When  we  reached  the  heights  desired,  we 
were  filled  with  the  most  exquisite  sensations. 
The  soft,  balmy  air,  the  sky  and  water  spark 
ling  with  lights,  the  esplanade,  bordering  the 
sea,  thronged  with  happy  spirits  afoot  and  in  all 
sort  of  equipages  and  vehicles,  the  magnificent 
residences,  the  radiant  beauty  of  the  flying  spirits 
impressed  me  anew  with  the  glorious  privilege 
of  being  a  child  of  God,  and  thrills  of  love  and 
gratitude  to  our  loving  Father  swept  through 
me  with  resistless  force. 

If  the  eyes  were  gratified  with  the  ever 
varying  pictures  of  beauty,  no  less  were  the 
ears  with  the  varying  melody  and  music  of  the 

34 


different  sounds  greeting  us  as  we  flew. 

No  discordant,ear-splitting  noises,as  on  earth. 
Every  sound,  whether  that  made  by  boats,  in 
air,  on  sea,  by  vehicle  or  equipage,  or  by  the 
many  animals  visible  on  esplanade,  or  in  many 
of  the  grounds  over  which  we  flew,  as  well  as 
by  the  countless  beings  everywhere  to  be  seen, 
was  musical  and  attuned  to  give  pleasure  to 
the  most  fastidious  ear. 

Spirits  possess  the  five  senses,  much  more 
perfectly  and  highly  developed,  as  well  as  sev 
eral  more,  undreamed  of  on  mortal  plane,  but 
whensoever  they  will  they  can  control  them,  for 
instance,  although  the  average  sight  is  much 
keener  than  on  earth,  when  sufficiently  advanced 
like  Clare  and  Marie,  not  like  Thyrza  and  my 
self,  they  can,  whensoever  they  will,  either  see 
as  far  distant  as  the  most  perfect  telescope,  the 
"world  in  big,"  and,  excelling  the  most  perfect 
microscope  the  "world  in  little." 

The  heavenly  sounds,  the  rhythm  of  the  wa 
ter,  the  soft  cadences  of  the  voices,  were  now  and 
and  then  entirely  silenced  by  the  entrancing 
peals  and  strains  from  great  bands,  comprising 
every  instrument  imaginable,  and,  now  and 
then,  voices  of  infinite  range  and  sweetness. 

Within  a  short  while  the  spirit  city  of  Lon 
don  appeared  before  us,  gleaming  like  silver 
and  gold,  every  building  of  a  pale  silver  and 

35 


golden  hue,  mammoth  buildings  almost  touch 
ing  the  sky,  with  turrets,  spires  and  towers  iri 
descent  writh  millions  of  lights,  but,  to  relieve 
the  glitter  and  glow,  everywhere  parks  and 
streets  lined  with  trees  and  shrubbery  of 
green  and  flowers  of  various  kinds. 

We  were  about  to  descend  when  Claire  said, 

"Time  to  return." 

When  we  arrived  at  the  porch,  all  enter 
ed  except  Thyrza  and  I  left  alone  for  a 
few  moments  to  take  our  parting  embrace,  ere 
returning  to  our  couch  to  be  attached  to  our 
mortal  bodies. 

"I  dread  to  return,  George/'  Thyrza  sighed, 
"If  I  could  remember  just  enough  to  make  me 
stronger  to  endure  that  which  I  am  ever  antici 
pating,  it  is  ever  before  me.  Ah,  how  awful 
when  we  part." 

She  placed  her  dear  face  next  to  mine  and 
looked  beseechingly  into  my  eyes  as  she  con 
tinued, 

"I  know  we  are  soul-mates,  destined  to  be 
come  one  when  we  become  detached,  but  oh, 
the  weary,  heart-breaking  time  before,  the 
sleepless  nights  which  keep  me  even  from  this 
peace,"  and  she  embraced  me  lovingly,  I  lifted 
her  face,  lovely,  glorious  spirit  though  she  was, 
her  eyes  were  filled  with  tears,  her  form  quiver 
ed  with  that  which  she  could  not  understand 

36 


on  spirit  plane  but  which  still  caused  suffering. 

Attached  spirits  are  the  only  ones  who  suffer. 
They  are  those  which  undeveloped  psychics 
call  "earth-bound."  While  detached,  as  we 
were,  wre  know  why  we  must  endure  the  pain 
and  suffering,  but  even  so,  as  it  is  a  part  of  our 
discipline,  it  only  in  a  degree  relieves. 

I  held  her  to  me,  deploring  equally  our  re 
turn.  I  knew  what  she  had  to  contend  with,  I 
knew,  though  she  was  as  pure  as  her  spirit  in 
sight  of  her  Heavenly  Father,  that  upon  the 
earth,  through  my  inability  to  impress  my  mate 
rial  mind  correctly,  she  occupied  an  anomalous 
position  in  the  eyes  of  those  who  knew  of  our 
relations,  one  unworthy  of  her  character  and 
training.  I  also  knew  while  I  loved  her  and 
would  ever  be  true  to  her  while  she  lived  on 
earth,  I  would  not  do  that  which  I  knew  her 
sweet  spirit  craved.  Even  more  poignantly 
than  she  I  felt,  though  I  knew  how  irrespon 
sible  I  really  was,  for  spirit,  pure  and  holy  on 
spirit  plane,  cannot  always  control  mortal  mind 
and  body. 

The  material  brain  and  body  with  the 
animal  diseases  and  propensities,  evolved 
from  the  animal,  make  it  extremely  difficult 
sometimes  for  the  spirit  to  control.  The  ma 
terial  brain  is  formed  of  and  dominated  by 
millions  of  entities,  with  a  certain  degree  of 

37 


intelligence,  reason  and  consciousness.  When 
these  entities  are  undeveloped  they  combine  in 
the  aggregate  and  often  prevent  the  spirit  from 
transmitting  and  receiving  impressions  correct 
ly,  of  course  all  permitted  under  God's  law  for 
the  purpose  of  giving  each  child  the  discipline, 
the  certain  amount  of  suffering  and  pain  deem 
ed  essential  by  the  Angels  in  charge. 

God  is  Omnipotent.  Nothing  is  left  to 
chance.  His  children  are  ever  objects  of 
His  tender  care.  The  mortal  life,  though 
transitory,  and  in  a  sense  unreal,  is  essential, 
trie  training  necessary,  therefore,  while  I  only 
too  sadly  realized  my  material  limitations,  I 
knew  that  though  my  way  was  beset  with 
thorns  and  I  was  stung  beyond  endurance,  I 
must  resign  myself  to  the  inevitable.  I  an 
swered  tenderly, 

"It  is  said  on  mortal  plane,  'whom 
the  god's  love,  die  young,'  darling,  let 
us  hope  that  our  pilgrimage  may  be  short, 
that  we  may  quaff  all  the  horrors  in  a  little 
while  and  not  have  to  linger  as  so  many  do. 
Better  a  short  life  of  intense  agony,  than  a  pro 
longed  one  of  continual  suffering." 

She  answered  cheerfully, 

"Never  fear,  dearest,  I  can  endure  anything, 
I  know  I  am  thine,  and  you  are  mine,  no  matter 
how  the  mortal  dream  may  end." 

38 


I  gave  a  last,  lingering  glance  at 
the  sweet  face,  eloquent  with  faith  and 
love,  while  I,  impressed  upon  her  mind, 
too  overcome  for  speech,  the  vows  of  eternal 
fealty,  ere  we  entered  the  house  to  return  to 
the  earth  life  of  darkness  and  misery. 


39 


CHAPTER  III. 

It  was  morning  in  London.  All  society 
was  in  a  ferment  of  great  excitement.  In 
club,  drawing  -  room,  Hyde  Park,  in  fact 
wherever  society  met  or  congregated,  one  topic 
engrossed  the  attention  to  the  exclusion  of  all 
others,  that  was  the  approaching  nuptials  of 
the  popular  poet,  the  irrepressible  scape 
grace  and  scribbler,  known  to  all  as  Lord 
Byron. 

I  was  alone  in  my  chambers.  I  had 
dismissed  my  valet  and  sat  down  for  a  few 
moments  to  recall,  as  I  ever  did,  one  face  from 
the  many  who  had  here  and  there  claimed  my 
public  attention  and  interest,  never,  never,  that 
of  my  heart  and  soul. 

I  had,  acuated  by  several  motives,  de 
cided  to  marry  Miss  Milbanke.  The 
event  was  to  take  place  within  a  few  hours. 
I  desired  to  take  a  long,  farewell  glance  at  the 
face  so  dear,  ere  endeavoring  to  relegate  it  for 
once  and  all  to  a  sanctuary  so  sacred  that  I,  un 
til  freed  by  death,  could  not  intrude  and  be 
false  to  the  trust  reposed  in  me  by  the  cold, 
passionless  young  lady  soon,  (alas,  too  soon,  I 
felt  as  I  gazed  with  heart  and  soul  at  the  en 
trancing  face),  to  be  my  wife.  Ah,  that  face 

40 


so  beloved,  the  face  of  one  who  had,  unknown 
to  the  world,  excepting  to  a  very  few  of  my  in 
timates,  been  all  in  all  to  me,  who  had  abjured 
faith,  family  and  friends,  aye,  even  that  which 
the  world  called  honor,  all  sacrified,  without 
compunction,  upon  the  altar  of  her  love  for  one, 
who,  to  his  credit  be  it  said,  never  betrayed  that 
iove  during  her  short  life,  and  ever  after,  until 
the  last  hour  of  his  mortal  life  held  that  love 
the  one  priceless  boon  granted  God's  children, 
the  love  of  the  twin-soul. 

This  was  the  secret  sorrow,  the  canker 
which  had  eaten  into  my  very  vitals, 
which  overspread  my  countenance,  in  the 
midst  of  gayety,  with  gloom  which  had 
made  me  a  misanthrope,  and  which,  hard  as  I 
tried  to  disguise  it,  breathed  and  lived  a  hurt, 
quivering  thing,  in  most  of  my  writings.  Many 
had  suspected  an  unholy  entanglement,  few 
knew  the  truth,  and  they  were  as  true  as  truth 
to  me.  They  knew  that  my  soul  was  bereft 
beyond  salvation,  that  whilst  mortal  life  lasted, 
I  should  never  again  taste  the  nectar  of  the  one 
great  passion,  the  sole,  true  conjugal  love, 
whether  sanctioned  by  mortal  law  or  not. 

Like  a  lioness  deprived  of  her  whelps,  a 
mother  of  her  first-born,  a  wife  of  her  best- 
loved,  a  husband  of  his  wife,  and  above  all  a 
tortured  soul  of  its  one  true  soul-mate,  I  gazed 

41 


long  and  yearningly  at  the  pictured  face,  and, 
stumbling  with  excess  of  emotion,  I  placed  it 
in  a  secret  compartment  of  a  box,  in  a  trunk 
which  ever  accompanied  me,  made  a  strong  ef 
fort  to  recover  my  composure,  and  was  soon  in 
the  hands  of  my  valet,  preparing  for  the  expect 
ed  ceremony. 

Within  a  short  while,  with  my  newly  wed 
ded  wife,  I  was  the  center  of  a  group,  who 
little  dreamed  of  the  tumult  through  which  I 
had  so  lately  passed. 

My  wife  looked  very  fair,  placid  and 
complacement,  as  she  eyed  me  approv 
ingly,  until  I  saw  her  glance  down,  and 
only  one  so  ultra  sensitive,  so  abnormally  self- 
conscious,  could  have  discerned  the  faint,  irre- 
spressibte  shudder. 

When  alone  with  her  in  the  privacy  of  our 
chamber,  I  willed  myself  to  forget  and  to  live 
up  to  my  vows,  I  did  not,  so  material  was  I, 
truth  compels  me  to  state,  in  sight  of  her  chaste 
loveliness,  find  it  very  difficult  to  do. 

I  found  her  sweet  and  coyly  reserved.  I  attri 
buted  it  to  maidenly  modesty,  deeming  it  would 
soon  pass  away,  but  it  never  did.  The  maidenly 
modesty  became  so  exaggerated  as  to  require 
almost  constant  importunities  for  her  to  grant 
me  after  the  honeymoon,  even  the  caresses  ac 
corded  a  lover. 

42 


As  months  passed  by,  her  peculiar  actions 
continued,  varied  with  occasional  attempts  to 
thaw  out,  to  put  a  little  life  and  love  into  herself. 
I  began  to  imagine  I  had  wedded  one  as  frigid 
as  an  ice-berg,  and  naturally  began  to  get  cold 
myself,  until  I  came  to  the  conclusion,  through 
overhearing  a  remark  made  to  her  confidential 
friend  as  well  as  maid  (she  whom  I  had  been 
so  criticised  for  making  immortal  in  The 
Sketch)  that  she  was  by  no  means  cold, 
but,  in  truth,  a  veritable  volcano  of  slum 
bering  forces  awaiting  an  outlet  to  overwhelm, 
either  with  love  or  hate,  any  object  who  could 
inspire  her  with  these  feelings. 

I  began  sadly  to  imagine  I  had  never  inspired 
the  former,  and  to  wonder  why  she  had  mar 
ried  me.  She  had  rank,  position,  money  and 
was  charming  in  appearance  and  manner.  Al 
though  her  father  was  but  a  Baronet,  she  was 
the  heiress  of  Lord  Wentworth.  I  was  an 
impoverished  Peer,  beset  by  debts,  ostracised 
by  some  (defamed  and  slandered  by  many) ,  with 
but  a  fleeting  fame  and  popularity.  To  my 
sorrow  and  consternation,  that  fame  and  popu 
larity  seemed  to  irritate  more  than  please  her 
to  such  an  extent  she  coolly  asked  me,  "when  I 
intended  to  abandon  the  folly  of  verse-making 
and  make  some  real  use  of  my  life."  Natural 
ly  exasperated  by  her  lack  of  sympathy,  I  often 

43 


replied  irascibly  and  more  often  left  her  with 
every  appearance  of  disgust  and  scorn.  I 
have  no  excuses  to  make  for  my  conduct  with 
her,  simply  to  state  I  was  in  a  state  of  continual 
apprehension  and  misery  during  our  short  time 
together.  Execution  upon  execution  had  been 
levied  upon  my  property,  and  although  she 
knew  it,  all  my  worries  called  forth  neither 
sympthay  nor  love.  Ada,  our  little  one,  in 
stead  of  being  a  bond,  proved  the  opposite. 
The  few  weeks  she  was  with  me  after  her  birth, 
she  could  not  endure  to  have  me  show  the 
child  any  affection.  It  often  appeared  to  me 
as  though  she  feared  even  personal  contact, 
doubtless  dreading  not  only  mortal,  but  physical 
contamination.  Only  one  was  cognizant  of 
this  state  of  affairs,  (my  wife  was  ever  sweet 
and  gracious  in  public)  the  maid,  whom  I  soon 
began  to  suspect. 

One  morning  my  wife  and  I  met  at 
the  breakfast  table,  she  was  very  sweet, 
apparently  in  a  bright  and  merry  mood,  very 
unusual  for  her.  As  I  gazed  upon  her,  fair 
and  stately,  with  every  appearance  of  goodness 
and  good  nature,  I  could  not  conceive  how  or 
why  she  could  be  so  different  in  private.  So 
although  there  were  several  present,  I  said 
sneeringly, 

"You   are     possibly    your     true     self     this 

44 


morning,  why  not  leave  the  false  one  here 
instead  of  taking  it  into  privacy,  abandon  it,  I 
pray,  my  dear." 

She  did  not  change  her  expression,  still 
wore  the  calm,  serene  one  familiar  to  all  out 
siders,  but  she  gave  one  scarcely  perceptible 
glance  downward  at  my  cloven  foot,  possibly, 
it  may  have  been  innocently,  thoughtlessly  done, 
but  my  wounded  heart  could  endure  no  more, 
I  left  abruptly,  incoherently  muttering  audibly 
something  about  a  devil  in  the  guise  of  an 
angel. 

As  I  stood  at  the  door  I  gave  a  parting 
look  of  disdain,  and  was  astonished  to  see  a 
tear  and  quivering  lips,  the  others  observed 
also  and  felt,  possibly  as  I  did  myself,  that  I 
had  been  brutal. 

It  is  true  I  never  had  a  great  love 
for  my  wife,  that  she  was  not  the  one  love 
of  my  life,  but  she  had  personally  attracted 
me,  and  I  had  felt  more  than  tenderness  for 
her  when  we  were  first  wedded,  and,  although 
her  manner  often  repelled  and  unnerved  me,  I 
attributed  it  to  her  peculiar  temperament  and 
her  condition,  ere  the  child  was  born,  and  ever 
and  always,  overlooked  and  forgave  all  that 
hurt  and  perplexed  me,  and,  therefore,  was 
always  ready  to  make  the  amende  honorable 
and  take  her  to  my  heart  again. 

45 


It  has  been  published  repeatedly  that  I  mis 
judged  and  mistreated  her  mercilessly.  Like 
all  married  people,  we  had  our  tempests  and 
storms,  but  also  the  sun  shone  for  days,  and  all 
would  be  as  tranquil  and  serene  as  her  appear 
ance  until,  often,  a  glance,  a  word  of  mine 
thoughtlessly  spoken,  would  dispel  the  sunshine 
and  darken  the  atmosphere  for  weary  days  and 
nights.  Vain  all  my  protestations,  vain  my 
efforts  to  repair  the  mischief.  Ever  and  always 
I  noticed  glances  of  understanding  between 
her  and  her  maid.  Once  I  overheard  the 
latter  say,  ere  I  barely  got  outside  the  door, 
4iHe  cares  for  no  one  but  himself." 

Sir  Ralph  and  Lady  Milbanke,  at  that  time 
when  I  was  undergoing  the  terrible  humilita- 
tion  of  my  financial  condition,  kept  aloof,  more 
or  less,  but  I  felt  sure  Mrs.  Claremont  kept 
them  accurately,  too  accurately  informed  of  all 
our  domestic  trials.  In  justice  to  my  wife,  I 
do  not  think  that  up  to  the  time  she  left  me, 
she  had  either  discussed  or  criticised  me  with 
anyone  but  this  maid,  who  was  so  close  to  her 
that  it  was  impossible  to  keep  anything  from 
her,  especially  as  she  was  of  the  prying,  feline 
kind,  who  look  through  keyholes  or  listen 
wherever  possible.  With  the  exception  of  one 
or  two  of  my  most  intimate  friends,  I  kept  all 
of  my  domestic  affairs  to  myself.  These  alone, 

46 


knew  the  truth,  fortunately  for  me,  or  I  would 
have  been  more  bitterly  condemned. 

My  position,  at  last,  through  the  insistent 
demands  of  creditors,  and  domestic  inharmony, 
grew  so  intolerable  that  I  often  lost  control, 
and  though,  it  is  true,  I  was  never  cruel  to  my 
wife,  I  deliberately  wounded  her  with  good 
reason  often,  but  chiefly  with  the  desire  to 
make  her  abandon  the  imperturable  calm  of 
a  manner  which  irritated  me  to  the  verge  of 
distraction.  Of  all  exasperating  natures,  that 
which  masked  a  slumbering  volcano,  and  had 
its  fires  under  perfect  control,  evinced  only  in 
the  white  of  the  eye,  the  curl  of  the  lip,  the 
almost  inperceptible  smile  of  derision,  was 
above  all,  to  me  most  exasperating.  Had  she 
retaliated,  had  she  been  frank,  had  I  been  able 
to  see  her  as  she  really  was,  I  would  in  all  prob 
ability  have  acted  differently,  and  thus  averted 
that  separation  which  made  me  a  homeless  wan 
derer  for  years. 

Mrs.  Claremont  came  to  me  one  morn 
ing  as  I  was  in  the  nursery  with  my  little 
Ada.  Ah,  how  often  I  would  steal,  when 
wife  and  Mrs.  Claremont  were  not  there,  for 
just  a  little  kiss,  a  clasp  of  those  little  baby 
fingers.  No  one,  save  Augusta,  Tom  Moore, 
Precy  Shelley  and  the  Countess  ever  realized 

47 


the  absorbing  love  I  felt  for  that  little  one  who 
had  been  with  me  for  so  short  a  time.  She 
tugged  at  my  heart-strings,  with  incessant  ap 
peal,  from  her  birth  until  I  passed  out,  in  the 
springtime  of  life,  to  the  truths  of  being.  I 
have  knelt  by  her  cot  and  prayed  God,  with 
all  the  fervor  of  a  heart  and  soul  at  war  with 
all  but  good,  no  matter  how  wrongly  judged,  to 
bless  and  care  for  that  little  soul,  which  I  felt 
would  soon  be  taken  from  me.  I  do  not  even 
now  like  to  dwell  on  that  time.  Mrs.  Clare- 
mont  eyed  me  suspiciously,  with  an  air  of  dis 
pleasure  so  strongly  displayed  as  to  elicit  from 
me  the  stern  command,  "Mrs.  Claremont,  I  de 
sire  to  be  alone  with  my  child."  She  looked 
contemptuously  knowing  my  weakness,  at  my 
foot.  This  enraged  me  so,  that  I  said,  "Either 
you  or  I  leave  this  house  to-day."  With  a 
covert  smile  of  malice,  she  left.  As  it  was  not 
my  first  encounter  with  her,  I  knew  what  that 
smile  portended.  I  had  watched,  with  grow 
ing  disfavor  and  despair,  her  influence  over  my 
wife.  I  had  found  her  in  my  chambers  look 
ing  through  my  private  drawers,  I  had  lost  the 
precious  box  containing  the  picture  of  my 
love,  doubtless  purloined  by  her,  I  had 
caught  her  at  key  -  holes,  eyes  glued  and 
ears  alert.  I  had  seen  so  much  of  her  snake 
and  cat-like  nature,  I  deemed  I  was  justified  in 

48 


my  attack  of  her  in  The  Sketch. 
"Oh,  wretch,  without  a  tear,  without  a  thought 
Save  joy  above  the  ruin  thou  hast  wrought, 
The  time  shall  come,  nor  long  remote,  when  thou 
Shalt  feel  far  more  than  thou  inflictest  now." 

At  that  time  I  was  not  developed  as  I  be 
came  later,  and  solely  was  impressed  with  hor 
ror  and  loathing,  instead  of  pity  for  all  things 
low  and  material,  even  my  own  failings,  I  bit 
terly  lamented  and  despised. 

I  was  prepared  when  my  wife  entered,  with 
her  most  stately,  imperious  manner,  never  worn 
in  public  and  seldom  before  anyone  but  to 
me  and  her  maid.  I  noted  astonishment  of 
nurse  and  maid  present.  She,  also,  ever  alive 
to  the  opinion  of  the  world,  suppressed  at  once 
all  visible  signs  of  perturbation,  changed  her 
manner  and  very  sweetly  and  coldly  said  she 
would  like  to  see  me  in  private,  and  withdrew, 
I  meekly  followed.  In  icy,  concise  language 
she  demanded  I  abstain  from  seeing  my  child, 
save  in  her  presence.  I  refused.  She  said, 
"I  insist  that  solely  in  my  presence,  or  that  of 
Mrs.  Claremont,  shall  you  be  permitted  to  see 
her." 

I  retorted, 

"I  shall  see  my  own  child  when  I  please,  and 
I  insist  that  that  woman  leave  the  house  to-day." 

She  elevated  her  eyebrows  and  pointed  to 

49 


the  door.  I  half  maddened,  placed  myself  be 
fore  it,  just  before  the  keyhole,  I  felt  who  was 
without,  and  said  scathingly, 

"Any  woman  who  would  consort  with 
a  kitchen  wench,  born  in  a  garret,  bred  in 
slime,  and — "I  opened  the  door  just  in  time  to 
see  the  snake  raise  herself  from  a  crouching 
position  before  the  keyhole,  and  pointing  at  her 
I  continued  derisively, 

"A  fitting  companion  for  a  lady." 

I  did  not  turn,  but  felt  the  abject  humilia 
tion  of  my  wife  who,  unquestionably,  was  a 
lady. 

Several  days  elapsed  ere  my  wife  forgot 
the  mortification  of  this  scene.  She  sedulously 
avoided  me.  All  my  attempts  to  see  her  priv 
ately  were  unavailing.  Mrs.  Claremont  also 
kept  out  of  my  way.  It  was  well  she  did,  I 
had  decided  to  resort  to  almost  anything  to 
drive  her  out  of  the  house,  for  I  felt  truly  she 
was  the  apple  of  discord,  the  sole  cause 
of  estrangement  between  my  wife  and  myself. 
Had  my  wife  not  possessed  such  a  reticent, 
secretive  nature,  had  she  come  to  me  with  the 
vile  suspicions  inculcated  by  this  woman,  all 
would  have  been  satisfactorily  explained,  but 
never  did  she  give  me  a  chance  to  exculpate 
myself,  never  beyond  intimation  and  innuendo 
did  she  ever  openly  charge  me  with  anything 

50 


tangible.  True  to  the  vows  which  I  had 
made  when  I  bade  farewell  to  that  dearest  of 
all  faces,  I  had  refrained  from  looking  on 
it  again,  even  in  periods  of  deepest  despair,  as 
well  as  refrained  in  all  ways  from  seeking  others. 

Here  in  the  spirits'  true  Home,  where  naught 
but  truth  can  be  given,  I  solemnly  state,  no  mat 
ter  how  many  charge  me  with  infidelity  and  all 
the  crimes  of  the  decalogue,  that  I  had,  ever 
since,  I  lost  my  one  faithful  love,  been  seeking 
for  one  like  unto  her,  that  I  had  fondly  imagined 
that  the  time  had  arrived  when  I  could  find  a 
constant  one  in  the  person  of  my  wife,  and  had 
been  true  to  her,  no  matter  how  bitterly  disap 
pointed. 

My  wife,  suffering  from  the  pangs,  as 
she  supposed  of  unrequited  love,  as  well  as 
filled  with  scorn  and  contempt  for  a  being  she 
considered  entirely  outside  the  pale  of  church 
and  society,  never  failed  to  show  in  speech  and 
manner  her  supreme  contempt  for  all  my  weak 
nesses,  during  the  few  remaining  days  we  lived 
together  after  the  scene  alluded  to. 

Mrs.  Claremont,  more  brazen  and  self  as- 
sumptious,  continued  to  throw  herself  in  my  way 
frequently,  and,  invariably,  after  a  first  glance  of 
venom  into  my  eyes,  would  tantalizingly  rivet 
upon  my  lame  foot.  I  felt  myself  quiver  with 
paroxysms  of  rage  and  chagrin,  and,  often, 

51 


found  it  hard  to  refrain  from  jumping  on  her, 
1  was  so  near  a  nervous  collapse,  that  she  be 
gan  to  affect  me  as  cats  did  the  great  Napoleon. 
My  horror  of  her  grew  so  intense,  I  felt  like 
fleeing  from  her  whenever  I  chanced  to  meet 
her,  and  shouting  like  Napoleon,  "Un  chat,  un 
chat." 

One  day,  ascending  the  stairs  I  met  my  wife, 
Sir  Ralph  and  Lady  Milbanke  descending, 
Mrs.  Claremont  in  the  rear.  I  saluted  them, 
but  soon  as  I  caught  sight  of  Mrs.  C.  1  lost 
all  control.  I  felt  myself  screaming, 

"You  cat,  you  snake,"  and  was  seized  by  Sir 
Ralph,  who  said, 

"For  God's  sake,  what  is  the  matter,  are 
you  crazy?"  My  wife  pulled  her  mother 
and  without  a  word  of  sympathy,  passed  on. 
Mrs.  Claremont  turned  her  head,  shot  me  a 
malignant  glance,  and  obtruded  her  tongue,  un 
seen  by  Sir  Ralph,  who  was  holding  me.  I 
made  a  spring  towards  her  like  a  wild  animal, 
but  she  eluded  me,  Ere  I  could  proceed,  I  was 
again  seized  by  Sir  Ralph  and  the  foot-man 
who  helped  me  to  my  room.  Sir  Ralph  strove 
to  calme  me, 

"Why,  surely  you  cannot  be  yourself 
to  let  a  woman  like  that  annoy  you,"  he 
cried,  looking  at  me  peculiarly,  while  my  valet 
placed  me  on  a  couch. 

52 


"I  do  not  believe  I  can  be  myself,"  I  answer 
ed,  "But  my  patience  has  been  taxed  beyond 
endurance." 

"I  am  afraid  it  is  your  nerves,  you  are  un 
strung,  and  imagine  a  good  deal.  You  had 
better  consult  Dr.  Baillie."  He  muttered  some 
thing  about  ministering  to  a  mind  diseased,  and 
shook  his  head,  as  he,  rather  reluctantly,  left 
me. 

I  have  reason  to  believe  that,  after  this  af 
fair,  he  spoke  to  his  daughter,  but  with  very 
little  effect,  save  to  cause  her  to  come  to  me 
and  advise  me  to  seek  a  physician.  I  also 
heard  later,  she  had  gone  to  Dr.  Baillie  claim 
ing  I  was  insane.  He  said  no,  she  also  went 
to  Dr.  Lushington,  and  had  several  interviews 
with  her  mother,  doubtless  regarding  my  sanity. 
She  really  believed  me  mentally  unbalanced,  as 
well  as  morally  and  physically  unfit,  but  pos 
sibly  to  avoid  a  violent  outbreak,  several  days 
before  and  when  she  left  for  Kirksby  Mallory, 
she  was  sweet  and  serene. 

Her  desire  for  a  separation,  although  I  had 
been  more  or  less  prepared,  came  as  a  thunder 
bolt,  particularly  on  account  of  my  child,  whom 
I  had  barely  seen  save  for  the  few  stolen  min 
utes.  Infidelity,  incompatibility  of  tempera 
ment  and  all  else  can  be  briefly  dismissed.  The 
truth,  not  known  to  me  until  death  liberated  me, 

53 


was  the  substantiated  charges  made  by  Mrs. 
Claremont  to  her,  my  picture  and  private  let 
ters  without  date  were  given  to  her,  pretending 
to  have  been  sent  me  after  my  marriage  to  her, 
or  possibly  believed  by  Mrs.  Claremont  as  they 
were  fresh  and  apparently  little  handled,  also 
every  tale,  true  and  false  concerning  my  career, 
she  had  carefully  garnered  and  retailed  to  her 
naturally  suspicious  mistress,  who,  due  to  my 
reputation  and  hot-headed  as  well  as  gloomy 
nature,  had  credited  all  and  not  even  given  me 
a  chance  to  defend  myself. 

As  ever  my  devoted  sister,  Augusta,  Mrs. 
Leigh  and  my  friend  Tom  Moore  stood  by  me 
unflinchingly  as  well  as  scores  of  others,  but, 
alas,  all  they  could  do  could  not  stem  the  cur 
rent  set  in  so  strongly  against  me.  My  wife's 
character  was  too  well  known,  my  reputation, 
far  worse  than  my  character,  was  not  good 
enough  to  cause  even  a  ripple  in  my  favor,  out 
side  the  few  who  so  loyally  stood  by  me. 

In  despair,  never  dreaming  it  would  be 
published,  I  wrote,  "Farewell  to  my  Wife," 
also  "The  Sketch"  which  were  publish 
ed  unknown  to  me,  having  the  opposite  effect 
to  that  hoped  for  by  the  friends  who  so  mis 
takenly  committed  this  error.  This  was  the 
last  straw  to  the  already  too  heavily  burdened 
British  back,  and  again  maledictions  deep  and 

54 


dire  swept  away  the  little  fair  fame  I  had  so 
painfully  acquired  in  the  home  of  my  birth 
upon  the  mortal  plane. 

1  determined  to  put  the  wide  seas  between, 
never  more  to  return,  to  go  forth  again  an  exile, 
to  roam  and  seek  peace  and  solace  in  some  far 
distant  clime. 

It  was  said  that  my  wife  had  made  certain 
charges  to  Dr.  Lushington.  No  one,  at  that  time, 
ever  intimated  aught  against  my  beloved  sister, 
her  reputation  and  character  were  above  re 
proach.  My  wife  was  her  friend  and  both  con 
tinued  on  a  friendly  footing  throughout  life,  had 
there  been  aught  of  truth  in  the  charge  against 
my  sister,  my  wife's  character,  exemplary  in  the 
extreme  as  far  as  virtue  was  concerned,  almost 
Puritanical,  as  well  as  her  contempt  for  lax 
morals  were  so  well  known  that  no  one,  had 
such  an  aspersion  been  breathed,  would  have 
listened.  It  remained  for  a  later  period,  for 
a  woman  of  the  same  Anglo-saxon  race,  in  a 
country  whose  first  children  were  born  under 
the  same  flag,  to  bemirch  the  fair  fame  of  one 
of  earth's  angels,  simply  to  cast  odium  upon  the 
memory  of  one  who,  whatever  his  failing,  had 
ever  fought  for  equality,  liberty  and  fraternity, 
and  who  so  loved  liberty,  that  denied  the 
right  to  fight  for  it  in  his  own  country,  he  died 
fighting  for  it  in  another,  while  that  sister  lived 

55 


to  exemplify  in  her  every  act  the  eulogisms  be 
stowed  upon  her  by  her  brother,  and  to  richly 
merit  every  one  of  his  many  benedictions, 
How  often,  when  far  away  I  felt, 
uFor  thee,  my  own  sweet  sister,  in  thy  heart 
I  know  myself  secure,  as  thou  in  mine, 
We  were  and  are,  I  am  even  as  thou  art 
Beings  who  ne'er  each  other  can  resign 
It  is  the  same,  together  or  apart 
From  life's  commencement  to  its  slow  decline 
We  are  entwined,  let  death  come  slow  or  fast 
The  tie  which  bound  the  first  endures  the  last." 

This  poem,  as  well  as  the  one  commencing, 
"My  sister,  my  sweet  sister,  if  a  name  dearer 
and  purer  were  it  should  be  thine,"  have  been 
not  only  misconstrued,  but  entirely  miscompre 
hended. 

"The  tie  which  bound  the  first,"  the 
tie  of  blood,  ever,  like  true  conjugal  love, 
endures  the  last.  If  a  dearer  and  purer  name 
for  a  saint  sister  could  have  been  coined,  I 
most  assuredly  would  have  coined  it,  I  could 
find  none. 


56 


CHAPTER  IV. 


When,  almost  overwhelmed  with  grief  and 
humiliation,  I  beheld  the  shores  of  my  native 
land  gradually  recede  from  sight,  I  felt  im 
pelled  to  curse  it,  with  impotent  fury,  when  I 
reflected  upon  the  terrible  indignities  which  I 
had  endured. 

I  stood  on  the  deck,  of  the  little 
boat,  aloof  from  everyone,  unconscious  of 
ail,  but  as  I  then  deemed,  my  degradation.  I 
had  been  made  a  target  by  all  able  to  scribble 
a  line,  had  been  malignantly  and  grossly  attack 
ed  by  leading  members  of  the  press,  had  been 
even  condemned  by  many  friends  and  relatives 
who,  despite  the  fact  that  no  charge,  nothing 
tangible  had  been  brought  against  me,  credited 
me  with  everything  base  that  a  malicious  mind 
could  invent  and  a  mischievous  one  spread  to 
the  four  winds  of  heaven. 

"My  native  land,"  I  sneered,  "I  cure 
the  day  I  was  brought  forth  upon  you, 
I  curse  the  soil,  every  foot  I  ever  trod, 
every  foot  to  be  trod  by  generations  to  be 
born,  I  curse,"  but  suddenly  stopped,  I  thought 
I  heard  a  voice,  sweet  and  low,  one  long  since 

57 


with  the  Angels,  "Thyrza,  Thyrza,"  I  sighed, 
and  placing  my  hand  to  shade  my  eyes  that 
none  could  see  the  fast  gathering  moisture,  I 
listened  eagerly,  all  my  soul  listening  for  that 
well-remembered  voice,  but  naught  but  the 
swish  of  the  water,  the  fog-horn  and  a  medley  of 
various  sounds  could  I  hear.  But  though  I 
heard  it  not  again,  it  diverted  my  mind  from 
the  present,  and,  ere  long,  in  thought  I  was  once 
more  with  my  beloved,  she  whom  I  had  relig 
iously  refrained  from  dwelling  upon  since  my 
marriage.  Think  it  not  strange,  that  though 
in  the  depths,  bereft  of  all  that  I  valued,  wife, 
home,  child,  friends,  position,  good-fame,  coun 
try,  all  swept  away,  still  I  felt  a  sense  of  free 
dom  and  a  thrill  of  joy  that  I  could  with  ap 
proval  of  conscience,  (denied  me  by  the  many 
who  knew  naught  of  me)  once  more  look,  if 
only  in  memory,  with  the  eye  of  my  spirit,  for 
even  then  I  had  begun  to  be  impressed  with 
more  than  glimpses  of  the  truth,  upon  the 
beauteous  countenance  of  her  whom  I  felt  to  be 
my  twin  soul. 

It  is  a  truth  we  can  freely  discuss  all  but  that 
which  touches  us  most  deeply.  Our  most  sacred 
emotions  are  those  caused  by  those  bound  to  us 
by  the  greatest  of  all  ties,  the  one  true  love,  and, 
though  often  unsanctioned  by  man-made  laws 
and  society,  are  too  hallowed,  too  akin  to  God 

58 


and  His  Angels,  ridicule  if  ye  will,  I  know 
whereof  I  write,  to  be  shown  to  our  most  inti 
mate  friends.  Not  even  Augusta,  my  precious 
sister  had  I  permitted  to  enter  that  holy  of  holies, 
the  inner-most  sanctuary,  devoted  solely  to  that 
one,  whom  I  felt  near  me  then  in  the  hour  of 
my  greatest  anguish  and  shame. 

Oblivious  to  all  around,  engrossed  by  the 
rapturous  thought  that  she  lived  and  was  near 
me,  I  sought  vainly  within  the  recesses  of  my 
soul  for  an  impression,  if  naught  else,  but  I 
could  get  nothing,  and  after  awhile,  was  aroused 
by  a  child's  voice  saying, 

"Oh,  look,  how  booful,"  I  turned  expecting  to 
see  a  little  child,  nothing,  nobody  but  a  friend 
who  was  to  accompany  me  into  exile.  I  ask 
ed, 

"What  child  was  that?" 

The  answer  was, 

"You  have  been  dreaming." 

I  could  not  explain  it.  I  thought  of  all  the 
little  children  I  had  ever  known,  dead  and  liv 
ing,  but  could  recall  none  with  a  similar  voice, 
so  pulling  myself  together,  fearing  that  even  my 
friend  might  think  me  anon  compus  mentis,"  I 
excused  myself  and  retired. 

After  travelling  a  little,  I  located  in  a 
villa  near  an  Italian  town.  As  all  my  life, 
step  by  step,  has  been  chronicled  and  many 

59 


steps  that  I  did  not  take,  as  well  as  more  words 
and  acts  graphically  and  untruthfully  portray 
ed,  I  shall  confine  myself  to  that  which  I  wish 
to  give  in  this  work,  my  soul  experiences  and 
my  life  on  the  spirit  plane. 

I  kept  myself  very  secluded,  determined  to 
associate  with  but  few,  to  lead  as  isolated  a  life 
as  possible.  Besides  being  handicapped  by 
lack  of  funds,  although  I  traveled  with  every 
appearance  of  luxury,  I  was  not  only  in  very 
poor  health  physically,  but  affected  mentally, 
and,  often,  myself  began  to  doubt  my  sanity. 
Of  all  afflictions,  to  doubt  one's  sanity,  is  the 
greatest.  I  had  thought  I  had  drained 
the  cup  of  misery  to  the  dregs,  but,  as  I  pored 
moodily  over  my  books,  as  I  vainly  tried  to 
catch  an  idea,  faltered  for  a  word,  and  my  hand 
ever  quick  to  respond,  remained  inactive,  pow 
erless  for  lack  of  ideas  and  words  to  move,  I 
dreaded  I  would  soon  be  a  victim  to  melancho 
lia,  and  possibly  put  an  end  to  all. 

In  this  frame  of  mind  one  day  while  I  sat 
upon  the  sand,  gazing  on  the  blue  of  the  ocean 
dotted  with  numberless  white  fishing  sails,  I 
was  strongly  tempted  to  seek  rest  and  peace 
beneath  its  softly  rippling  waves.  So  domi 
nant  had  the  desire  become  that  I  arose  with 
the  full  determination  to  carry  out  my  cowardly 
resolve,  when  again  I  heard  the  soft,  musical 

60 


voice,  but  much  more  clearly, 

"Stop  George,  stop." 

Every  doubt  dispelled,  perfectly  sure  that 
she  was  with  me,  that,  although  my  mor 
tal  eyes  failed  to  see  her,  she  was  actually  pres 
ent,  I  fell  and  almost  buried  my  face  in  the 
sand,  so  overjoyed  and  overwrought  was  I. 
Again  as  before,  all  my  troubles,  past  and 
present,  fled  before  the  light  which  drove  away 
the  fiends  of  darkness,  in  reality,  the  hallucina 
tions  of  undeveloped  material  mind.  Now, 
with  open  receptive  mind,  I  anxiously  awaited, 
praying  fervently  to  the  great  God  of  all  to 
grant  just  once  again  the  priceless  boon  of  hear 
ing  that  voice,  if  not  able  to  see  the  sweet  spirit, 
I  was  more  than  repaid,  I  heard  soft  and  low 
as  an  Aeolian  harp, 

"Fear  not,  I  am  here,  and  thy  God  loves 
thee,  dear." 

To  a  man  about  to  perish  by  his  own  crim 
inal  act,  to  cut  off  the  life  given  him  by  his 
Great  Father,  to  plunge  into  the  unknown,  life's 
mission  not  yet  fulfilled,  these  words  seemed, 
as  in  truth  they  were,  a  message  and  command 
from  God  Almighty.  "Fear  not,  I  am  here, 
thy  God  loves  thee,  dear,"  Ah,  blessed  words, 
thrice  blessed  messenger,  she  was  here,  and 
my  God  loved  me,  the  unfortunate  victim  of 
heredity,  and  of  still  more  unfortunate  condi- 

61 


tions  and  environment.  I  wept.  Great 
tears  slowly  formed  and  welled  forth  and  one 
by  one  trickled  down  my  face,  suppressed  sobs 
shook  me  for  several  moments. 

When  I  again  arose,  I  was  master  of 
myself,  and,  in  a  certain  degree,  of  my 
later  life  on  earth.  I  arose  with  perfect 
faith  in  God  and  life  immortal,  with  a 
resolution,  which  never  wavered,  to  dedicate 
that  life,  which  that  blessed  message  had  saved 
from  greater  obloquy  to  (inasmuch  as  in  me 
lay,  trammeled  as  I  was  by  material  limita 
tions),  a  life  of  utility  and  duty.  Yea,  duty, 
Byron  the  profligate,  the  scape-grace,  the  lib 
ertine,  the  misanthrope  so  called  and  judged 
by  those  who  knew  him  not,  took  within  sight 
of  the  blue  rippling  sea,  within  the  silent  re 
cesses  of  his  soul  the  vow  to  live  henceforth  up 
to  the  highest  and  purest  aspirations  of  the 
most  advanced  of  earth's  children.  This  vow, 
regardless  of  all  the  calumnies  by  word  of 
mouth  or  pen,  I  sacredly  kept  until  I  awakened 
for  once  and  all  upon  the  spirit  plane. 

That  night  when  I  retired  to  my  solitary 
chamber,  unshared  by  one  who  had  wantonly 
thrust  herself  upon  me  and  followed  me  from 
England,  a  creature  of  shameless  impulses  and 
more  shameless  morals,  I  prayed  God  to  let  me 
get  one  more  glimpse  of  my  beloved. 

62 


In  the*  dusk  of  my  room,  no  light  visible  save 
the  far  off,  twinkling  stars,  I  concentrated  my 
mind  on  her  and  all  things  holy.  I  remembered 
not  when  I  drifted  off  into  sleep  or  consciousness 
on  the  spirit  plane.  But  the  following  morn 
ing  I  recalled  vividly  all  that  had  transpired, 
although  at  that  time  I  cognized  it  but  as  a 
sweet  vision. 

Thyrza  stood  at  my  bedside,  more  radi 
ant  and  beautiful  than  I  had  ever  seen 
her  in  the  world,  her  eyes  luminous  with  love, 
she  was  dressed  in  a  white,  softly  flowing  shim 
mering  robe,  neck  slightly  decollete,  arms  bare 
to  the  elbow.  No  halo  surrounded  the  head 
covered  with  a  wealth  of  wavy,  auburn  hair, 
which  with  little  silken  tnedrils  of  curls  escap 
ing  here  and  there,  was  plaited  in  one  great 
braid,  falling  far  below  her  waist.  She  was 
a  thing  of  such  beauty,  I  who  had  not  seen  her 
for  some  time  in  spirit,  parted  as  we  had  been 
for  so  long  on  the  mortal  plane,  could  scarce 
ly  breathe,  (as  I  arose  from  the  couch  in  the 
spirit  room  within  which  was  my  material 
room,  fully  awakened  on  the  spirit  splane,)  so 
awed  was  I  by  the  splendor  of  her  loveliness. 
"Thyrza,  Thyrza,"  I  clasped  her  to  my  heart, 
"So  long,  so  long  since  I  saw  you." 

"At  last,  at  last,"  she  sighed,  "Again  we  are 
together,  but  come,  your  mother  and  many 

63 


are  eager  to  see  you." 

"Nay,  nay,  a  moment  first  with  you,  love," 
I  cried,  pressing  her  again  and  again  ecstatically 
to  my  blosom. 

All  returned  to  me,  I  remembered  this  was 
the  real  life.  Thyrza  could  not  come  to  me  al 
though  we  were  soul-mates,  but  now  I  was  free 
she  would  always  seek  me,  as  she  was  detached, 
able  to  come  to,  to  be  with  me  on  the  spirit 
plane,  so  long  as  I  was  not  living  with  another 
on  both  spirit  and  mortal  plane.  I  knew  that 
I  myself  had  put  the  wide,  impassable  gulf  be 
tween  us  on  both  planes,  and,  like  a  guilty 
thing,  although  we  both  knew  all  that  is,  is 
ever  the  only  discipline  required  for  us,  I  al 
most  fell  at  her  feet. 

"Stop,  George  dear,  not  to  me,  not  to  me,  to 
n  oone,  child  of  God,  pure  and  holy  in  His 
sight,  forbear,"  came  in  low  thrilling  tones.  I 
lifted  my  humbled  head,  looked  into  her  grand 
eyes,  realized  my  own  heritage,  and  devoutedly 
said, 

"I  shall  not  murmur  nor  rebel,  but  how 
bitter,  how  severe  my  discipline." 

"Nay,  dear,  like  mine,  it  may  be  short,  some 
suffer  more  in  a  minute  than  others  do  in  an 
hour.  Mine  was  short,  but  you  know  how  in 
tensely  severe." 

Yes,  /,  above  all  others,  knew,  for  I  had  been 

64 


the  cause  of  all  that  sweet  Angel's  greatest  sor 
rows  on  the  earth  plane,  for  me  she  had  under 
gone  more  than  a  martyr's  afflictions.  She 
had  endured  much  more  with  the  sweetest 
resignation  than  I,  who  had  been  spared  the 
ignominious  fate  of  a  suicide,  through  her  in 
strumentality.  I  was  not  surprised  when  she, 
(all  spirits  are  gifted  with  mind  reading  and 
thought  transference)  interposed,  "Yes,  just  an 
instrument  to  prevent  that  act,  but  not  the 
suffering,  remember  our  dear  Father  always 
works  through  His  instruments,  but  here  is  one 
impatient  to  see  you,"  and  I  turned  to  be  wrap 
ped  in  a  mother's  fond  embrace.  My  dear 
mother,  dearer  far  on  the  spirit  plane,  where  I 
had  ever  realized  that  a  mother's  love  is  equal  to 
that  of  soul  mate,  and  where  I  had  realized  that 
a  son's  love  for  his  mother,  although  of  an  es 
sentially  different  quality,  not  eclipsed  by  that 
of  soul  mate,  for  both  are  equally  precious.  I 
looked  with  delight  upon  her  beauty  and  spirit 
uality.  I  saw  she  was  advancing  as  all  God's 
children  are. 

I  said, 

"Mother,  you'll  be  able  to  teach  your  little 
lame  boy  many  things  when  I  come  Home." 

She  smiled  merrily  as  she  replied  with  a  sup 
pressed  sigh,  All  mother's  hearts  are  ever  ill  at 
ease  until  all  their  children  are  through  with 

65 


the  earth  discipline. 

"Would  it  were  now,  my  boy." 

Quite  a  number  of  detached  friends  had 
gathered  in  my  spirit  home  to  meet  me  for  a 
few  moments.  Many  eminent  spirits  on  both 
planes.  After  the  banquet,  where  about  thirty 
or  forty  were  present,  I  bade  all,  save  my  mother 
and  Thyrza  farewell,  while  I  retired  with  Clara 
and  her  soul  mate  Hubert  who  had  taken 
Elaine's  place  as  I  advanced,  not  that  he  was 
superior  in  wisdom  and  attainments  to  Elaine, 
but  to  be  with  his  soul-mate,  Elaine  whom  I 
loved  equally  as  Clara,  had  been  one  of  the 
first  to  greet  me  as  I  entered  the  banqueting 
hall. 

After  some  time  devoted  to  spiritual 
instruction,  I  returned  to  my  mother  and 
Thyrza,  who  were  in  a  superb  drawing  room. 
My  mother,  as  detached  spirit  was  attired  in 
pale  pink,  soft  and  sheeny,  white  flowers  in 
corsage  and  hair  which  was  piled  high  and  gave 
her  a  most  queenly  bearing.  They  advanced, 
each  took  me  by  the  hand  and  led  me  to  a  most 
sumptuous  couch.  With  their  heads  resting 
on  my  shoulders,  we  remained  for  a  while  in  a 
peaceful  silence,  broken  only  by  a  pressure  of 
hand  and  glance  of  the  eye,  as  we  turned  from 
one  to  the  other. 

We  were  so  happy  to  be  united,  we  disliked 

66 


to  even  allude  to  the  earth  troubles,  but  finally 
my  mother  withdrew  from  my  encircling  arm 
and  raising  my  hand  tenderly  to  her  lips  said, 

"My  son,  I  have  been  informed  by  one  close 
unto  the  dear  Lord,  that  your  pilgrimage  will 


soon  cease." 


Thyrza  lifted  her  head,  exclaiming, 
"Oh,  how  glorious,  how  happy  we  shall  be." 
My  mother  continued  in  a  tremulous  voice, 
"And  darling,  you  will  be  liberated,  while 
seeking  to  liberate  others,  more  oppressed  than 
yourself.  My  son,  your  pity  for  the  down-trod 
den,  your  sympathy  for  the  afflicted,  your  bat 
tles,  since  a  child  for  the  truths  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  taught,  equality,  liberty,  brotherly  love, 
will  after  your  detachment  on  mortal  plane,  be 
appreciated  and  acknowledged  by  those  in  har 
mony  with  spiritual  truths,  ever  in  the  minority 
on  that  plane.  All  your  failings  inherited 
from  your  material  ancestors  for  Divine  pur 
pose,  also  understood,  dear  son,  be  comforted. 
Believe  me  thine  are  insignificant  compared 
with  many  who  are  deemed  to  be  your  super 
ior.  Has  not  the  human  race  ever  denounced, 
maligned,  and  willfully  misunderstood  many? 
Why  should  you  with  your  material  limitations 
escape?  Did  even  our  dear  Lord  escape?  Ah, 
my  boy,  we  on  the  spirit  side  are  ever  in  touch 
with  mortal  conditions.  When  we  enter  the 

67 


material  consciousness,  permitted  by  the  dear 
Lord  for  those  who  have  a  great  love  or  desire 
to  be  of  use  to  the  mortal,  we  read  every  thought, 
we  know  every  motive,  every  act,  no  matter 
how  secretly,  how  privately  done.  Not  that 
we  actually  witness,  for  no  spirit  is  ever  allow 
ed  to  obtrude  upon  the  privacy  of  any  on  either 
plane,  but  all  are  under  the  supervision  of 
Angels,  who  exercise  their  judgment  under  law 
and  will  of  God,  and  regulate  in  all  ways  the 
different  conditions  of  each  plane  as  well  as  of 
each  spirit.  Therefore,  my  beloved  son,  all 
is  in  God's  hands,  and  if,  when  you  awaken  on 
mortal  plane  you  recall  aught  of  to-night,  re 
member  that  your  mother  says,  Tear  not'," 

"Thy  Father  is  with  thee,"  added  Thyrza 
in  the  soft  tones,  like  an  Aeolian  harp,  heard 
by  me  before. 

"Come,"  mother  cried,  jumping  up  like  a 
young  girl,  as  in  truth  she  was,  as  youthful,  as 
beautiful,  as  charming  as  Thryza,  though  of  an 
entirely  different  type. 

"Let  us  go  outside  a  few  moments,  ere  you 


return." 


We  three,  my  arms  entwined  around  each 
waist,  stepped  out  of  glass  doors  into  a  lovely 
porch.  We  went  to  front  steps  and  stood  mute 
before  the  entrancing  beauty  of  the  scene  be 
fore  us. 


68 


It  was  a  night  of  veiled  brilliancy.  Here 
and  there  great  stars  shone  through  a  haze 
of  silvery  sheen,  patches  of  pale  blue,  flak 
ed  with  gold,  formed  picture  upon  picture  of 
skyscapes,  more  pleasure  and  wonder  inspiring 
than  the  most  bewildering  of  landscape  effects. 
The  most  beautiful,  most  marvelous  of  all 
beauties  in  our  supremely  beautiful  spirit  world 
are  the  peerless  color  blending  and  harmoniz 
ing  pictures,  in  truth  formed,  as  Ruskin  claimed 
on  earth,  by  Angels. 

When  it  is  understood  that  every  world 
is  governed  by  exalted  Angels,  who  are 
familiar  with  all  chemical  lore  and  ac 
tion,  who  work  in  harmony  with  law, 
and  put  the  forces  of  so-called  nature,  in  reality 
the  Energy  of  God  into  operation,  it  will  be 
grasped  that  nothing  is  left  to  chance,  that  even 
though,  as  cognized  on  mortal  plane,  dust  from 
the  earth,  and  its  numerous  outlets  forms  the 
many  atmospheric  changes,  dust  is  but  one  of 
the  elements  which  make  the  surprising  results. 

Although  on  the  first  plane  of  spiritual  ad 
vancement,  we  three  knew  many  of  the  causes 
which  make  the  beautiful  effects  on  both  the 
spirit  and  mortal  plane,  still,  as  on  the  earth 
the  seemingly  creative  genius  of  man  only  in 
creases  the  joy  in  his  achievements,  so  it  is  with 
the  awakened  spirit,  who,  ever  impelled  by  the 

69 


soul  within,  seeks  but  to  add  to  his  treasures 
of  knowledge,  and  incidently  increases  his  pow 
ers  of  appreciation  and  enjoyment. 

From  the  sky  which  held  us  spellbound, 
with  its  kaleidoscopic  changes,  we  turned  to  the 
wide,  smooth  beach  of  firm,  glistening  white 
sand,  no  esplanade  here,  no  great  concourse  of 
spirits,  for  this,  as  o  nearth,  was  a  sequestered 
spot. 

The  sea,  like  polished  sapphire,  was  tranquil 
and  smooth  as  a  mirror,  save  where  it  broke,  as 
it  neared  the  beach,  into  rippling  wavelets  of 
foam,  even  above  there  were  few  floating  spirits, 
and  fewer  aircraft.  I  breathed  a  sigh  of  relief, 
still  obsessed  with  my  desire  for  isolation  and 
seclusion,  as  I  noted  the  peace  and  restfulness. 

I  had  seen  my  friends,  had  been  one  of  the 
merriest  at  the  banquet  table,  but  these  last  few 
minutes  I  wished  to  be  alone  with  my  dearest 
undisturbed  even  by  the  almost  compelling 
attraction  of  sky  and  sea. 

We  neared  the  edge  of  the  water  and  sat 
down,  as  before  on  the  couch,  an  arm  en 
circling  each.  I  looked,  the  silvery 
light  of  the  stars  shining  full  on  the  two 
most  exquisite  faces  in  the  universe  to  me, 
determined  to,  if  I  possibly  could,  with  God's 
will,  to  so  impress  them  upon  my  mind  that  I 
could  take  their  pictures  with  me,  to  inspire 

70 


me  to  keep  me  true  to  the  vows  I  had  made. 
They  read  my  thoughts.  Thyrza  whispered, 
"Oh,  George,  how  I  hope  I  will  not  be  replaced 
on  earth,  so  I  can  be  with  you  here." 

My  mother  smiled  rather  sadly, 

"Thyrza,  dear,  you  speak  as  thought  it  is  as 
George  wills.  You  know  if  his  material  mind 
cannot  be  impressed  correctly,  with  his  spiritual 
almost  magnetized,  he  really  is  powerless  to 
control  material  conditions." 

"I  know,"  Thyrza  answered  gently,  "No 
wonder  many  on  mortal  plane  find  it  so  difficult 
to  know  where  human  will,  if  God  is  Omnipo 
tent,  comes  in,  and  why  the  necessity  for  indivi 
dual  effort.  I,  so  lotely  detached,  sometimes  bare 
ly  discern  correctly  myself.  Ere  I  could  in 
terpose,  my  mother  responded  quickly, 

"All  God's  children,  all  spirits  are  born  right, 
think  right,  act  right  in  a  world  of  beauty,  bliss 
and  love  on  a  plane  of  consciousness  which  can 
not  realize  nor  really  comprehend  death,  sin  and 
disease,  as  on  earth,  since  in  realitz  there  are  no 
such  things  to  the  spirit,  who  ever  lives,  immune 
to  these  three  things,  which  are  deemed  essential 
by  God  Omnipotent  to  develop  certain  charac 
teristics,  as  well  as  to  acquaint  His  children  with 
pain  and  suffering,  to  enable  them  to  ever  be 
able  to  enjoy  the  perpetual  peace,  love  and  har 
mony  of  the  spiritual  spheres." 

71 


"But,"  Thyrza  remarked,  "why  does  it  seem 
to  us  on  earth  we  are  masters  of  our  own  des 
tinies,  arbiters  of  our  own  fate,  that  with  will 
we  can  do  as  we  please,  when,  in  fact,  we  are  as 
irresponsible  as  are  the  degenerates,  imbeciles 
and  mentally  unbalanced?" 

My  mother  smiled, 

"My  children,  the  degenerates,  imbe 
ciles,  mentally  unbalanced  are  no  more 
irresponsible  than  the  physically  diseased 
and  disabled,  and  the  physically  diseased  and 
disabled  not  more  irresponsible  than  the  sound 
and  wholesome  in  body  and  mind.  All  are 
subject  to  the  laws  of  the  different  planes.  We 
advance  on  the  spirit  side  whether  on  mortal  or 
not.  Each  child  whether  a  degenerate,  in 
capable  of  advancing  on  mortal  plane,  whether 
insane,  seemingly  retrogressing  there,  or  the 
righteous  actually  advancing,  exercising  will  to 
all  intents  and  purposes,  is  subjected  to  the  very 
life  and  discipline  adjudged  by  those  in  charge 
of  him,  hence,  we  who  know  cannot  question 
God's  wisdom  nor  His  authority  in  providing 
different  training  and  schooling  as  He  provides 
many  different  places  for  His  children  to  obtain 
the  necessary  discipline  to  fit  them  to  enter  the 
Celestial  Kingdom." 

I  wras  amused  at  Thyrza's  questions  which  I 
had  long  since  solved  on  the  spirit  plane,  but 

72 


which  I  knew  would  perplex  and  torment   me 
when  I  would  return  to  the  mortal. 

"Dears,"  I  said,  "Let  us  discuss  these  prob 
lems  no  more.  I  must  soon  leave  you,  and  I 
want  to  take  back  with  me,  if  I  can  only  re 
member,  the  sweet  assurance  that  you  will 
strive  your  utmost  to  make  me  feel  your  pres 


ence." 


Thyrza  nestled  closer  and  pressed  my  hand 
to  her  heart,  while  my  mother  fondled  my  other, 
both  too  full  to  speak.  I  continued  cheerfully, 
"You  must  not  grieve  about  me,  no  matter 
what  I  do,  no  matter  how  unworthy  I  may  seem, 
or  how  much  misery  I  must  endure.  I  shall  bear 
it,  not  like  a  poor,  handicapped  mortal,  but  I 
hope  as  befits  a  child  of  God  on  mortal  plane, 
one  who  even  there,  regardless  how  debased  or 
depraved  he  may  appear  to  others,  instinctively 
cognizes  his  true  heritage." 

My  eyes  wandered  to  the  pale,  silver 
haze  of  th  e  sky,  which  slowly  dissolved 
revealing  the  glory  of  the  blue  and  gold, 
and  the  great  stars,  almost  perceptibly 
quivering,  so  near  they  seemed.  From  the 
sky  to  the  sea,  from  the  sea  to  the  dear  faces 
which  reflected  the  love  and  beauty  of  their 
Divine  Father,  and  I  bowed  my  head  reverent 
ly,  while  my  soul  bowed  in  greater  reverence 
before  their  infinite  love. 

73 


TO  THE  COUNTESS. 


When  first  I  saw  thy  loveliness  rare, 
I  deemed  thee  the  fairest  of  the  fair, 
Methought  not  e'en  my  angel  above, 
Could  excel  thee  in  sweetness  and  love, 
And  often,  often  in  thy  lustrous  eye, 
Methought  I  saw  her  spirit  gazing 

through, 

And  in  thy  gentle,  familiar  sigh, 
Felt  her  sympathy  loving  and  true. 

Never  a  glance,  and  never  a  tone, 
But  breathed  of  my  love,  my  love  alone, 
The  subtle  charm  you  e'er  had  for  me, 
Was  she  seemed  to  live  again  in  thee, 
False  to  her  I  ne'er  was,  ne'er  could  be, 
The  pangs  of  my  heart  I  bared  to  thee, 
Tho'  all  the  world  deemed  me  thy  lover, 
Thou  knowest  that  to  thee  and  thee  alone, 
Could  I  my  oppressed  soul  uncover, 

74 


And  expose  its  ev'ry  sigh,  and  groan, 
That  which  I  had  gave  I  unto  Thee, 
Dear,  sweet  and  entrancing  as  of  yore, 
That  which  ye  had  gave  ye  unto  me, 
Could  either  of  us  ,1  pray,  do  more? 
'Tis  true  I  kept  not  vows  undefiled, 
And,  alas,  let  loose  my  passions  wild, 
But  ever  my  love,  the  divine  flame, 
Burnt  on,  unextinguished  by  shame. 

Known  to  thee  there  could  be  no  pretense, 
Thou  to  whom  I  need  make  no  defense, 
For  that  decreed  by  Great  God  to  be, 
But  one  soul  mate,  she  alone  for  me. 
While  you,  sweet  one,  tried  and  true,  O, 

so  dear, 

You  who  so  oft,  dropt  the  pitying  tear, 
You,  too,  are  in  spirit  spheres  sublime, 
Mated  to  thine  own  true  love  for  all  time. 


75 


CHAPTER  V. 

Next  morning  when  I  awakened  in  my  bare, 
primitive  chamber,  I  was  so  bewildered  I  could 
scarcely  collect  my  thoughts.  A  moment  be 
fore  I  had  been  with  my  dear  ones,  in  a  home 
of  beauty,  midst  precious  friends.  I  recalled 
all  that  had  transpired  distinctly,  every  ex 
pression  on  my  mother's  and  Thyrza's  faces, 
every  word,  gesture  and  tone.  I  knew  I  had 
been  with  them,  I  gloried  in  it,  I  was  in  ecstacy, 
I  breathed  prayer  upon  prayer  of  fervent  grati 
tude. 

I  lay  for  some  time  going  over  and  over 
everything,  thrilled  with  peace  and  content. 
Even  when  cold  reason  resumed  its  sway,  I 
could  not  abandon  faith  in  its  reality,  and 
felt,  though  it  might  be  but  a  sweet  vision,  it 
was  sent  not  only  to  keep  me  true  to  my  vows, 
but  to  let  me  know  my  beloved  ones  were  liv 
ing  and  waiting  for  me. 

As  I  recalled  the  conversation,  my 
mother's  views,  her  prediction  concerning 
my  early  demise,  my  apparent  knowl 
edge  and  familiarity  with  all  things  per 
taining  to  that  life,  I  knew  it  was  true.  I 

76 


resolved  to  say  nothing  about  it  to  anyone,  not 
even  to  the  .Shelleys,  whom  I  expected  shortly 
to  see. 

That  day  to  the  party  who  had  had  the 
temerity,  against  my  express  commands,  to  fol 
low  me  from  England,  (who  had  placed  me 
in  a  false  position  with  those  who  judged  from 
appearances,  and,  truth  compels  me  to  state 
she  had  made  the  appearances  so  incriminating 
that  I  had  been  forced  into  acceptance  of  a 
state  of  affairs  absolutely  repellant  to  me),  I 
made  it  so  plain,  in  a  very  heated  interview  on 
the  beach,  that  I  would  submit  no  longer  to  a 
liaison  neither  sought  nor  desired  by  me,  that 
she,  vowing  vengeance,  with  demoniacal  fury, 
left  me  to  a  solitude  many  days  yearned  for. 

I  congratulated  myself  upon  my  freedom,  as  I 
watched  her  go  down  the  beach,  every  little 
while  turning  to  make  a  grimace  or  menacing 
gesture,  till  I  wearied  and  sat  down,  on  the 
sand,  to  muse  again  over  the  delightful  vision, 
for,  by  this  time  so  it  appeared,  of  the  previous 
night. 

But  in  spite  of  all  cold  reason  urged, 
backed  by  all  the  erudite  opinions  of  the  wise 
and  learned  (?)  of  the  earth,  I  still  could  not 
divest  myself  of  its  actuality.  At  last,  after 
urging  all  their  opinions  and  bringing  all  of 
my  own,  I,  with  the  prophetic  spirit  ever 

77 


given  to  poets,  felt,  with  Shakespeare,  that 
there  were  indeed  "more  things  in  Heaven  and 
earth"  than  dreamed  of  and  what  more  appeal 
ing  to  even  cold  reason,  what  more  convincing 
than  the  wise  words  of  my  mother  relative  to 
man's  discipline  and  destiny. 

If  God  was  Omnipotent,  all  wisdom,  all 
good,  the  only  power,  as  Christendom  claimed, 
why  should  there  be  a  fallen  Angel  or  fallen 
people  waiting  to  be  redeemed  for  having  been 
created  in  the  Divine  image  of  God,  with  so 
much  knowledge,  although  of  a  different,  super- 
ious  nature,  superior  to  that  of  their  Creator, 
which  enabled  them  to  create  evil  out  of  good. 
The  natural  inference  was  that  either  God  was 
not  Omnipotent  or  that  He  was  not  Good,  or 
that  He  was  Good,  and  evil  was  not  created  by 
Him,  but  by  another  great  Power,  as  Zoroaster 
claimed,  fighting  for  supremacy.  To  one  familiar 
with  the  history  of  the  race  from  primitive 
man  to  the  present,  who  could  trace  the  gradu 
ally  developing  good,  the  slowly  evolving  in 
telligence  and  conscience,  ever  advancing  from 
low  to  high,  little  by  little  unfolding  in  indivi 
dual  and  race  the  spiritual  qualities,  which 
designated  man  from  the  animal,  it  was  easy 
to  perceive  a  Supreme  Intelligence  supervising 
all,  one  who  was  not  sharing  power  with  any, 
but  carrying  out  a  specific  plan,  pre-arranged 

78 


with  such  marvelous  wisdom  and  ingenuity  as 
to  be  even  cognized  by  man  on  a  low  plane. 

No  one,  even  with  brain  of  an  ape,  could  pos 
sibly  cognize  that  Power,  which  was  bringing 
order  out  of  chaos,  good  out  of  evil,  as  either 
haphazard  chance,  or  a  malignant  power  creat 
ing  poor,  irresponsible  humanity  for  the  sole 
purpose  of,  not  only  torturing  it  upon  the  earth, 
but  gleefully  prodding  it  with  plitchforks  into 
fire,  brimstone  and  eternal  damnation.  The 
latter  insensate  conception  entertained  by  many 
learned  scholars,  even  at  that  stage  of  my  ad 
vancement  appeared  entirely  inconceivable  to 
me  who  had  studied  the  life  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  been  impressed  by  the  Divine  love  and 
charity  exhibited  in  His  mission,  life  and  works, 
which  were  filled  with  pity  limitless,  love 
boundless,  and  a  charity  unknown  to  earth. 

I  had  formed  my  opinion  from  His  Life, 
His  acts,  not  the  foolish  interpolations,  which, 
seemingly  to  those  who  never  see  beyond  the  sur 
face,  contradicted  these  God-like  attributes. 
Knowing  He  had  blessed  and  healed,  regard 
less  how  fallen,  the  thief  on  the  cross,  Mary 
Magdalene,  and  a  host  of  others,  who  were  not 
even  questioned  whether  they  had  faith,  such 
as  Lazarus,  who  was  dead,  Japeth's  daughter 
and  others  far  from  Him  who  had  been  healed 
by  Him,  knowing  He  healed  all,  irrespective 

79 


of  faith,  of  creed,  of.  character,  of  nation  or 
race,  I  was  not  influenced  by  the  teachings  of 
any  church  or  religion,  which,  despite  the 
glorious  acts,  formed  so  utterly  false  a  con 
ception  of  that  highest  of  all  characters,  as  to 
endo  wit  with  the  failings  and  weaknesses  which 
it  was  His  mission  to  overcome. 

As  I  mused  over  Christ's  life  and  mission, 
after  having  traced,  step  by  step,  the  life  of  every 
great  teacher  preceding  Him,  as  I  noted,  in  or 
derly  sequence,  the  lower  succeeded  by  the 
higher,  until  He  came,  I  could  not  doubt  that 
God  was  not  only  Omnipotent,  but  Good  and 
Loving,  hence  He  never  created  evil  and  we 
were  not  fallen  not  accursed.  No  revisor,  trans- 
later,  expounder  of  His  mission  had,  in  its  true 
significance,  given  it  to  the  world.  All,  more 
or  less  had  interpreted  it  to  suit  the  prevailing 
spirit  of  the  different  planes  of  advancement 
as  my  mother  called  them,  just  as  others,  com 
ing  later,  would  interpret  more  clearly. 

Bound  as  I  was  by  materialism,  I  could  not 
grasp  my  mother's  meaning  regarding  discipline 
and  man's  destiny,  although  her  ideas  appealed 
much  more  strongly  to  my  reason  than  any 
thing  I  had  yet  thought,  been  taught  or  learned 
on  the  earth. 

I  had  become  o  engrossed  with  my  cogi 
tations,  hat  pulled  forward  to  prevent  rays 

80 


of  the  sun,  I  had  not  noticed  any  unusual 
sound  until  I  heard  a  welcome  voice  and  a 
merry  peal  of  laughter.  Percy  and  Mary  stood 
before  me,  brown  and  happy.  Percy  as  true 
and  lovable  as  ever,  Mary  as  sweet,  dear  friends 
equally  as  true  and  loyal. 

Both  grasped  my  hands  and  helped  me  to  arise. 
I  was  so  glad  to  see  them;  how  my  heart,  pained 
by  one  too  well  known  to  them,  rejoiced!  After 
shaking  hands  and  clapping  on  the  bacq  time  and 
again  in  British  style,  we  sat  down  to  discuss 
events  and  experiences  since  our  last  meetting. 

I  looked  at  Mary,  I  observed  a  rather  hurt, 
humilated  look  in  her  clear,  honest  eyes,  and 
the  same  look,  after  the  laughter  ceased,  on 
Percy's  mobile  face. 

Mary  began  nervously, 

"You  know,  George,  we  met  her,  she  told 
us  all  and  was  in  a  dreadful  rage.  She  has 
such  a  passionate  nature,  I  am  so  grieved,  I 
wish  it  could  have  been  arranged  more  pleas 
antly." 

I  had  not  been  perfectly  frank  with  these 
dear  friends  for  obvious  reasons.  Their  rela 
tion,  bitterly  censured  by  the  world,  had  ever 
appeared  to  me  one  of  the  most  holy  unions, 
sanctioned  by  God,  though  not  by  man,  I  had 
ever  had  the  pleasure  to  be  thrown  in  contact 
with,  bound  as  they  were  by  the  sole  tie  which 

81 


renders  any  union  indissoluble,  or  eternal,  the 
true  conjugal  love,  so  well  explained  by  Eman- 
uel  Swedenborg.  They  hoped  a  being,  who 
had  forced  upon  me  the  most  odious  relation 
of  my  life,  would  keep  me  faithful  as  they  were, 
not  knowing  the  truth,  which  out  of  respect  for 
them  I  had  ever  withheld,  that  I  had  never,  at 
any  period,  had  aught  but  an  animal  attraction 
and  a  pitfying  contempt  for  one  who  had  ever 
deliberately  thrust  herself  in  my  way,  and,  at 
the  time  when  all  the  world  was  bitterly  assail 
ing  and  stoning  me  with  more  venom  than  the 
Jews  did  our  Lord,  at  a  time  when  I  desired 
solitude,  when  I,  like  a  wounded  animal,  sought 
my  lair  to  endeavor  to  recuperate  my  forces  to 
prove  them  liars  and  defamers,  this  woman  had 
thrust  upon  me  an  open  liaison,  rendering  it  im 
possible  for  me  to  vindicate  myself,  as  I  could 
otherwise  have  done.  It  did  indeed  seem,  as 
my  mother  said  in  the  vision,  I  had  not  willed 
nor  desired  this  woman's  presence,  I  had 
through  sheer  good  nature,  tender  regard  for 
these  friends,  closely  connected  with  her,  not 
thrust  her  forth.  Even  now  I  could  not  ex 
plain  without  wounding  deeply.  I  resolved 
to  remain  silent.  What  cared  I  how  many 
more  condemned  or  judged  falsely,  so  I 
merely  said, 

"Friends,  I  cannot    discuss    this  with    you. 

82 


Believe  me,  it  wounds  me  as  much  as  you." 

Percy,  even  quick  to  divine  the  truth 
with  a  look  of  staunch  friendship,  cried, 

"I  know  you,  your  reasons  must  be  good. 
We'll  say  no  more.  Hush,  Mary,  we  are  the 
last  to  interfere  with  the  soul's  free  choice." 

That  was  enough  for  Mary,  "What!  inter 
fere  with  the  greatest  gift  of  all,  love?  Force 
upon  anyone  an  uncongenial  relation?"  Not 
Mary  Godwin,  who  had  forsaken  all  to  cleave 
to  the  man  she  worshipped.  Ah,  I  thought, 
no  wonder  she  worshipped  that  rare  genius, 
that  closest  of  all  friends,  in  many  respects,  to 
me.  Never  breathed  a  truer  spirit,  never  walked 
upon  the  face  of  the  earth,  a  purer  soul,  more 
loyal  lover,  devoted  friend  than  Percy  Shelley, 
I  looked  as  fondly  at  him. 

"Percy,  you  indeed  know  me,  would  to 
God,  dear  friends,  others  knew  us  as  we  really 


are." 


He  smiled, 

"That  is  your  last  remaining  weak 
ness.  I  care  nothing  for  the  empty 
plaudits  of  the  world.  Its  condemnation  tor 
tures  you  to  the  quick.  That  is  your  inherent 
weakness.  Look  it  in  the  face,  tread  it  under 
foot,  though  ever  brave,  independent  of  pub 
lic  opinion,  you  act  to  suit  yourself,  yet  so 
bound  are  you  by  the  conventions  and  pre- 
83 


cedents  of  an  insular  isle,  so  small  as  to  be 
scarcely  seen  on  the  map  of  the  world,  that  you 
allow  the  often  thoughtless,  not  really  felt, 
words  of  the  superficial,  to  rend  your  very  soul 
with  anguish.  Get  on  the  heights  where  you 
belong,  and  look  with  the  superiority  born 
within  you  upon  the  little  crawling  ants,  too 
insignificant  to  hurt  the  real  man." 

1  smiled  at  the  force  and  feeling  of  the 
closing  words,  thinking  that  he  may  possibly 
have  misconstrued  my  motive  in  ridding  my 
self  of  my  whilom  female  incumberance,  but  I 
said  nothing,  as  I  led  the  way  to  the  villa. 

We  were  togther  many  days  after  this.  My 
life  became  more  bearable,  I  grew  lighter  in 
spirits,  more  bouyant,  cheered  by  their  tender 
ness  and  sympathy,  and  strengthened  by  Percy's 
clarity  of  vision  and  clear  insight  into  human 
nature.  We  discussed  all  the  questions,  all 
the  problems  of  the  day,  all  our  experiences, 
save  my  inner  soul  life. 

Gradually  I  regained  control  of  my 
self  and  resumed  writing  with  increased 
power  and  vigor,  impressed  as  I  now 
know  more  truly,  the  false  and  true  comming 
led,  the  true  evinced  in  my  correct  impressions 
of  the  spiritual  attributes,  the  false,  alas  in  the 
majority,  the  erroneous  ones  controlled  by 
material  conceptions,  formed  by  material  en- 

84 


vironment  and  conditions.  All  the  time  not 
devoted  to  writing,  was  given  to  the  Shelleys 
and  the  very  few  whom  chance,  or  curiosity 
threw  in  our  way,  for,  we  were  still,  in  a  sense, 
lions,  to  be  either  reviled,  feared,  feted  or  pro 
pitiated. 

What  hearty  laughs,  what  satire,  what  irony 
were  evoked  by  many.  Verily  I  could  have 
surpassed,  "English  bards  and  Scottish  Review 
ers,"  had  I  cared  by  simply  portraying  the 
actual,  ludicrous  experiences  which  occurred 
to  the  Shelleys  and  me,  and  had  not  Percy's 
tragic  death  put  an  end  to  all  of  that  nature, 
I  would  have,  possibly,  written  something  of 
that  kind. 

Again  I  was  left  alone.  I  will  pass  over 
the  attack  on  my  life,  and  the  many  unpleas 
ant  incidents  connected  with  it,  especially  the 
scurrilous  attacks  of  the  press.  I  will  not 
dwell  upon  poor  Percy's  tragic  fate,  nor  Mary's 
more  tragic  sorrow,  save  to  say  I  mourned  him 
greatly  until  I  too  followed  somewhat  later. 
I  shall  pass  over  all  except  the  woman  who  was 
to  become  to  me  that  which  I  never  expected 
to  find  upon  earth.  Not  only  one  who  loved 
me  devotedly  for  myself,  but  one  who  helped 
me,  beyond  all  others,  in  unfolding  that  part 
of  my  nature  which  had  been,  even  to  me,  in 
my  most  blessed  days  of  happiness  with  my 

85 


love,  a  closed  book.  All  the  world  is  familiar 
with  our  romance  as  portrayed  by  many  who 
were  but  familiar  with  the  externals  of  our 
lives,  and,  as,  such,  judged  accordingly. 

Now  for  the  first  and  only  time  will  the  truth 
be  given  of  that  woman  and  her  friendship. 
Driven  to  extremity  by  the  most  inhuman  treat 
ment,  in  her  simplicity  and  guilelessness  she 
turned  to  me,  whom  not  Destiny  nor  Fate,  but 
the  guardian  Angels  influenced,  knowing  that 
I  would  appreciate  and  cherish  the  elevated 
character,  entrusted  to  me,  and  that  she  would 
be  able  to  help  me  unfold  the  latent  gifts  which 
not  yet  had  been  called  forth, 
help  me  unfold  the  latent  gifts  which  not  yet 

One  who  judges  impartially,  familiar  with 
the  tremendous  amount  of  work  I  accomplished 
while  with  her,  can  see  how  little  time  I  must 
have  devoted  to  the  follies  and  excesses  attributed 
to  me  by  a  censorious  world.  Neither  then  nor 
now  do  I  make  excuses  for  my  connection  with 
this  pure  soul.  Ere  I  decided,  during  the  long 
pure  soul.  Ere  I  decided,  during  the  long 
weary  days  forced  to  accept  the  hospitality  of 
her  ihusband,  upon  the  course,  (I  must  con 
fess,  within  my  soul,  which  I  reluctantly  took,) 
I  was  impelled  and  actuated  by  the  highest 
motives.  Daily,  nightly  I  besought  God  and 
the  sweet  spirits  of  my  beloved  ones  to  lead 

86 


me.  As  a  child,  I  turned  to  them,  beseeching, 
imploring  light  to  guide  me.  But,  alas,  no 
response  of  any  kind  came. 

Almost  unnerved  from  the  effects  of 
wounds  to  my  body,  as  well  as  my  wor 
ried  mental  condition,  kept  me,  as  I  learn 
ed  later,  from  receiving  the  impressions, 
When  the  fatal  moment  came,  the  decision  left 
to  me,  I  could  not  let  that  sweet  child,  that 
noble  soul  take  a  step  fraught  with  such  terri 
ble  consequences,  without  knowing  all  the  truth 
concerning  me,  I  opened  my  soul  to  her,  I  laid 
bare  the  secrets  of  my  heart,  I  told  her  of  the 
deathless  love  I  had  for  Thyrza,  of  my  hopes  of 
reunion  with  her  in  Heaven,  in  fact,  to  her  and 
her  alone,  I  told  the  truth,  and  left  the  decision 
with  her.  Every  one  is  familiar  with  that 
decision  and  our  later  life,  sanctioned  by  her 
father,  and  approved,  not  condoned,  I  disdain 
any  such  word,  in  connection  with  that  pure 
soul,  by  all  who  knew  and  met  us  during  the 
period  we  sojourned  together. 

Although  I  wrote  almost  incessantly,  early 
in  the  morning,  often  late  at  night,  and  must 
have  taxed  her  beyond  measure,  never  a  word 
of  complaint  did  she  utter,  never  an  impatient 
expression  marred  the  beautiful  serenity  of  her 
face. 

She    love    me    with    the    hallowed    love    a 

87 


child  give  sto  a  loved  father,  never  did  I  sound 
the  depths  of  her  soul  any  more  than  she  did 
mine.  No  unfortunate  chain  of  circum 
stances  brought  us  together;  as  I  said  before,  it 
was  ordained,  as  are  all  things  by  the  Angels 
in  charge.  Although  she  assisted  me  in  unfold- 
ment  more  than  I  did  her,  I  was  the  instru 
ment  who  removed  her  from  an  extremely  un 
pleasant  atmosphere  and  environment. 

It  is  almost  a  century  of  earth  life  since 
these  events  transpired,  and  while  every  incident 
is  as  fresh  in  memory,  as  they  all  necessarily 
appear  in  their  true  light,  I  cannot  linger  over 
them  with  the  enjoyment  of  one  engaged  in 
writing  fiction.  I  pass  on  to  my  efforts  in  be 
half  of  liberty  for  the  unfortunate  isles  of 
Greece. 

I  knew  it  lacerated  the  sweet  heart  of 
the  Countess  to  have  me  engage  in  that, 
seemingly,  hopeless  struggle  for  the  rights  of 
that  brave  people,  whom  I  saw  so  valiantly 
struggling  with  such  terrific  odds  against  them. 
Their  impassioned  love  of  country  and  liberty 
touched  me  extremely.  I  knew  there  was  but 
a  fighting  chance,  a  very  frail  one  at  that,  but 
I  determined  to  devote  all  my  strength  of 
body  and  powers  of  mind  to  help,  if  even  in  a 
fruitless  effort,  which,  in  all  probability,  would 
terminate  in  reuniting  me  with  my  loved  ones, 
Reuniting  me  with  my  loved  ones.  Has  any 
one  upon  the  mortal  plane  yet  imagined  that 

88 


Byron  went  into  that  desperate,  hopeless  strug 
gle,  without  counting  the  cost,  without  realiz 
ing  to  the  full,  the  almost  certain  end  of  life 
upon  that  plane?  Methinks  those  who  took 
me  for  a  fool  must  have  been,  as  they  judged 
me,  woefully  deficient  not  to  have  realized  thaf 
though  the  sweet  Countess  did  all  she  could  to 
still  the  clamorings  of  my  soul,  to  appease  the 
heart-hunger,  and  though  I  was  seemingly  con 
tent  and  peaceful,  /  must  have  forseen  my  fate. 
I  was  led  by  the  spirit  within.  Truth  compels 
me  to  state,  I  plainly  forsaw  the  utter  hopeless 
ness  and  uselessness,  but  impelled  by  the  spirit 
I  could  not  resist,  since  it  was  but  myself  hun 
gering  for  release,  it  was  inevitable. 

When,  with  fever,  almost  delirious,  I 
was  besought  by  all  to  attend  to  myself, 
also  impelled  by  the  spirit  within,  all  the 
more  clamoring  for  release,  I  defied  pain  and 
fever,  until  powerless,  I  succumbed,  and  laid 
down  that  life,  as  predicted  by  my  mother, 
although  not  in  actual  combat,  in  the  cause  of 
liberty. 

o 

CHAPTER  VI. 


I  awakened  to  the  sound  of  longed 
for  voices.  I  oponed  my  eyes,  I  saw 
my  mother  and  Thyrza  gazing  on  me  with  looks 
of  rapture,  I  had  been,  I  was  informed  later, 

89 


in  an  unconscious  condition  for  some  time  on 
spirit  side,  ere  I  was  prepared  to  be  detached. 

Clara,  Hubert,  my  mother  and  Thyrza  had 
been  with  me  almost  incessantly.  Hubert  and 
Clara,  my  guardian  Angels,  fulfilling  their 
last  duties  with  the  wisdom  known  but  to  the 
Celestial  Angels,  of  re-connecting  me  more 
directly  with  God  as  a  detached  spirit,  thus, 
revitalizing  me  more  completely  than  was 
necessary,  when  detached,  during  the  short 
periods  allotted  to  sleep  of  the  material  body. 

As  the  material  brain  is  completely  changed 
every  year  or  so,  every  convolution  and  entity 
replaced  by  new,  it  can  be  seen  that  all  experi 
ences  would,  unless  registered  upon  the  true 
spiritual,  the  sole  brain  immune  to  change,  be 
completely  obliterated  and  lost  to  the  spirit, 
therefore,  the  spirit,  even  on  mortal  plane, 
would  be  unable  to  remember  aught  of  the  past. 
Ever  and  always  the  Celestial  Angels  select 
and  discard  all  the  experiences  not  judged  es 
sential  to  be  retained,  just  as  when  the  link  is 
severed  between  the  two  planes  of  conscious 
ness,  they  prepare  the  spirit  for  his  final  awak 
ening. 

The  spirit,  as  I  have  stated  heretofore, 
is  ever  fully  conscious,  when  detached  during 
sleep,  of  life  on  both  the  planes,  or  rather  re 
members  distinctly  the  life  in  the  two  worlds. 

90 


But  when  detached  by  that  which  is  called 
death  on  mortal  plane,  when  the  tie  is  com 
pletely  sundered,  the  spirit  memory,  due  to 
connecting  the  spirit  more  perfectly  with  God 
the  Father,  sometimes  is  more  or  less  magnet 
ized  for  certain  periods,  varying  in  different 
ones  from  a  half  hour  to  two  or  three  days, 
according  to  mortal  time,  hence  when  all  first 
awaken,  very  few  recall  life  on  the  spirit  plane, 
and  only  remember  the  mortal  life. 

For  a  few  seconds,  in  a  half  dreamy  condi 
tion,  I  gazed  on  them,  too  bewildered  to  speak, 
"effect  of  the  fever,"  I  thought,  "a  dream  too 
good  to  be  true,"  then,  more  hopefully  as  I 
saw  Thyrza  smile,  "another  true  vision,  oh, 
thank  God." 

The  two  beauteous  beings,  who  had  been 
hovering  nearer  than  my  mother  and 
Thyrza,  left.  My  eyes  followed  them,  so  love 
ly  they  appeared,  half  conscious  as  I  was,  obliv 
ious  of  even  my  great  love,  when  my  mother 
raised  my  hand  to  her  lips  and  arrested  my 
wandering  gaze.  I  looked  conscious  at  last, 
into  eyes  filled  with  a  mother's  divine  love. 

"Mother,  mother,"  I  gasped. 

I  heard  Thyrza's  voice,  sweet  and  soft, 

"George,  George,  don't  you  know  me?" 
Thyrza  seized  my  other  hand. 

I    turned    my    eyes  upon    her,    and,    filled 

91 


with  the  strength  and  power  of  a  God,  I  arose, 
and  folded  my  arms  first  about  one,  then  about 
the  other,  I  know  not  which  came  first,  or  cared> 
both  were  equally,  though  differently,  dear. 
Ah,  the  ecstacy  when  first  freed  from  the  tram 
mels  of  the  flesh,  one  realizes,  still  in  the  mate 
rial  consciousness,  in  a  degree,  the  immortal 
ity  of  life  and  love.  The  peace  and  the  joy 
illimitable,  in  the  knowledge  that  there  is  no 
such  thing  as  death  and  the  cold  grave,  that 
never  again  can  pain  and  disease  harass  and 
torture  one,  is  beyond  the  power  of  finite  lan 
guage  to  portray. 

After  looking  on  the  love  illumined  faces, 
taking  in  every  detail  of  their  appearance  in 
one  all  embracing  glance,  the  sheeny,  flowing 
garbs,  barely  exposing  the  equisite  symmetry 
of  form,  their  extreme  beauty,  I  remarked 
gratefully,  not  at  all  recollecting  my  spirit  life, 
excepting  the  vision. 

"So  it  is  all  true,  I  was  with  you,  and  this 
is  our  real  Home  and  life." 

"Yes,  the  only  true  life,"  Thyrza  replied. 

After  awhile,  I  glanced  around.  I  had  pass 
ed  out,  as  all  know,  in  camp,  midst  a  hetero- 
genous  collection  of  all  sorts  of  things,  although 
I  had  been  so  overcome  with  fever,  I  had  been 
conscious  but  little  of  surroundings,  so  I  was 
naturally  surprised  when  I  noted  the  luxurious 

92 


appointments  of  the  room,  superior  in  beauty 
to  any  I  had  ever  seen  on  earth. 

"Where .am  I,  did  you  bring  me  here?" 

"No,  dearest,  I'll  tell  you  later,  come  with 
us  now  home,"  my  mother  said. 

We  passed  out  into  a  beautiful  conservatory, 
thence  to  a  veranda.  When  the  glorious  view 
broke  on  my  sight,  I  stopped  involuntarily, 
absolutely  overwhelmed.  Even  if  I  had  been 
able  to  recall  my  spirit  life,  as  I  had  never 
seen  daylight  during  my  attachment  to  the 
material,  this,  my  first  view  of  spirit  daylight, 
would  no  less  have  held  me  transfixed. 

It  was  apparently  mid-day.  The  immense  sun, 
apparenty  much  larger  than  on  earth,  scintillat 
ed  above,  emitting  numbeless  vizrations  of  great 
golden  shafts,  encircled  with  beautiful  rings  of 
countless  pale  tints  of  every  color  imaginable, 
so  harmoniously  blended,  as  to  cast  over  all  an 
especially  clear  and  solft  light.  The  sky  sur 
rounding  the  superb  circles  of  color,  or  rather 
on  the  outside,  was  of  a  pale  blue,  through 
which  gleamed,  here  and  there,  the  silver  luster 
of  the  great  spiritual  worlds,  like  ours,  as 
plainly  visible  as  at  night.  Aerial  craft 
and  glorious  beings  were  everywhere  to  be  seen 
on  many  aerial  roads,  (so  regulated  as  to  give 
no  appearance  of  crowding  or  confusion,) 
which,  instead  of  detracting,  only  added  to  the 

93 


beauty  of  all  the  great  expanse.  From  the  sky  to 
the  sea  I  gazed.  But  first  I  gave  another  long,  en 
raptured  gaze  on  the  faces  of  my  dear  ones. 

Shall  I  ever  forget  the  glory  of  that  sea,  or 
the  almost  dazed  awe  with  which  I  drank  in  its 
sublime  peerlessness?  Far  as  the  eye  could 
reach,  save  here  and  there,  the  spirit  Isles  of 
Greece,  which  I  had  so  greatly  admired  on  the 
earth  plane,  was  a  sea  of  the  same  azure  as 
the  sky,  tremulously  reflecting  its  varied  tints 
and  hues.  The  isles  were  covered  with  stately 
white  edifices,  in  the  midst  of  verdure  and  parks 
of  most  delicate  shades  of  green,  while  every 
where  to  be  seen,  as  in  the  sky,  were  water 
crafts  of  all  kinds,  filled  with  people,  ships  and 
steamers  of  great  size  and  wondrous  beauty, 
flying  the  colors  of  all  nations  on  earth. 

I  murmured  amazedly, 

"Flags  in  the  spirit  world?" 

"Why  not?"  my  mother  replied,  "We 
are  even  more  natural  and  substantial  here  than 
on  earth." 

I  could  not  comprehend,  not  etherial, 
not  cherubim  nor  seraphim  playing  on 
harps?  thank  God."  I  looked  with  delight 
on  Thyrza.  Solid,  wholesome  flesh,  yea,  flesh. 
I  noted  the  clear  transparency  of  the  skin, 
tinged  with  the  rich  red  blood  of  perfect 
health.  I  felt  a  greater  wave  of  gratitude 

94 


sweep  over  me.  I  realized  that  life,  real  life 
was  just  beginning,  not  ending.  They  per 
mitted  me  to  gaze  a  while  longer  on  the  mar 
vels  of  sea  and  sky,  ere  my  mother  said, 

"Come,  dear,  we  must  go,"  and  guided  by 
them,  I  felt  myself  strangely  leaving  the  ground. 
I  thought  of  the  vision,  and,  instinctively,  like 
a  bird,  I  ascended  with  them.  I  have  referred 
to  the  exquisite  sensation  before,  one  of  the  most 
pleasurable  of  all. 

We  floated  quite  rapidly,  and  joined 
a  great  concourse  going  in  one  direction, 
on  one  side  a  road  devoted  to  air  craft 
going  in  the  same  direction,  on  the  other,  float 
ing  spirits  returning.  I  was  thus  enabled  to 
see  the  numberless  different  types,  all  beautiful 
and  perfect.  The  men  appeared  veritable 
gods,  faces  expressive  of  the  greatest  wisdom 
and  love,  in  fact,  many  were  gods.  Celestial 
Angels  of  high  degree.  The  women,  all  beau 
tiful,  none  appearing  over  twenty-five,  were  of 
every  type  known  on  earth,  perfected  and 
glorified,  and,  like  the  men,  all  equal  in  beauty 
with  varying  expressions  ot  sweetness  and  radi 
ance. 

That  which  held  my  attention  most  was 
the  radiance,  the  lustre,  the  spirit  of  the 
eye  and  marvelous  velvety  texture  of  the  skin, 
varying  from  magnolia  cream  to  pearly  white, 

95 


in  many  a  faint  sea-shell  pink,  barely  percepti 
ble,  giving  the  countenance  a  warm  glow,  inde 
scribably  beautiful,  others  with  the  cream  and 
strawberry  complexion  of  old  England,  much 
clearer  and  more  delicate,  and  many  like 
Thyrza,  white  as  sea-foam,  with  rich  red  in  the 
cheeks  coming  and  going  in  waves  of 
beauty.  A  veritable  feast  of  beauty  passed  in 
endless  review  before  my  admiring  gaze.  I 
am  no  less  a  poet  on  spirit  than  the  mortal 
plane,  it  is  my  nature  to  admire  beauty. 

I  asked  Thyrza, 

"Where  are  we  going?" 

"To  Paris,"  she  replied. 

"To  Paris,"  I  ejaculated. 

"Yes,  the  spirit  city  of  Paris,"  my  mother 
chimed  in  merrily,  "I  am  staying  there  at  pres 
ent,  my  son." 

We  had  come  some  distance,  and  had 
passed  over  many  cities,  towns  and  vill 
ages,  so  far  below  us,  that,  absorbed  as  I 
was  in  the  wondrous  beauty  of  the  spirits,  I 
had  failed  to  observe  aught  else.  All  still 
seemed  more  or  less  like  a  beautiful  vision,  en 
grossed  with  the  joy  of  seeing  my  dear  ones, 
and  the  many  wonders  I  had  entirely  forgotten 
all. on  earth.  With  a  pang,  I  recalled  the 
Countess,  she  who  had  been  so  faithful,  my 
sole  comfort  on  that  dark,  mortal  plane.  Un- 

96 


abashed,  with  the  love  of  my  soul  by  my  side 
and  my  own  dear  mother,  knowing  intuitively 
that  they,  even  more  than  I  myself,  absolved 
me  from  all  blame,  I  exclaimed, 

"I  must  return  to  see,  to  comfort  her." 

My  mother  answered  gently, 

"Not  yet,  my  son,  later.  Many  dear  rela 
tives  and  friends  await  anxiously  our  arrival." 

I  resigned  myself  gladly,  as  I  was  my 
self  more  than  eager  to  meet  the  dear  friends 
who  had  gone  before,  and  especially  Percy, 
who  had  been  with  me  more  recently. 

Although  we  had  traversed  many  miles,  I 
experienced  a  vigor,  a  bouyancy  unknown  upon 
earth,  I  seemed  to  thrill  with  the  ecscacy  of 
perfect  strength,  perfect  health,  limitless  and 
incessantly  renewed  vitality.  I  thought  of  my 
mother's  words  in  the  vision.  "No  such  thing 
•as  death,  disease,  and  evil  "  I  gloried  in  be 
ing  able  to  demons traU'  and  prove  her  words 
as  I  was  doing.  Oh  death,  glorious  liberator," 
1  thought,  "how  sweet  and  hallowed  thy  sting, 
what  a  joyous  awakening  you  biing."  We  de 
scended  with  the  crowd  to  a  lower  strata,  where 
we  obtained  a  better  view  of  all  below  and 
above.  We  were,  from  t-'ie  similarity  of  topo 
graphy,  in  Southern  France.  I  recognized 
the  river,  the  valleys,  the  mountain  ranges,  but 
nothing  else.  Unlikj  earth,  the  water  reflect- 

97 


ed  the  glory  and  wondrous  coloring  of  the  sky, 
while  the  verdure  and  vegetation  were  incon 
ceivably  more  beautiful  and  luxuriant  in  un 
populated  and  thinly  populated  places.  The 
towns,  villages  and  cities  all  appeared  greater 
and  grander,  I  noted  castles  and  palaces  sur 
rounded  by  parks.  I  said, 

"Eminent  people  doubtless  live  in  them." 

Thyrza  replied, 

"All  eminent  people  here,  all  are  God's  chil 
dren,  no  distinction  of  caste." 

"Thank  God/'  I  exclaimed,  "in  a  really  free 
country  at  last.  This  is  worth  struggling,  dy 
ing  for." 

They  both  smiled  in  reply.  Joyously  we  float 
ed  on,  inhaling  air,  more  soft  and  balmy  than 
Italy's  choicest.  It  seemed  to  me  I  could  have 
continued  thus  indefinitely  without  tiring.  Fin 
ally  a  great,  a  wonderful  city  of  white  and  gold 
appeared  in  the  distance,  with  domes,  turrets 
and  spires  mounting  to  the  sky,  not  at  all  like 
the  cities  portrayed  in  the  Bible,  as  it  was  filled 
and  surrounded  with  parks,  which  softened  the 
glitter  and  added  greatly  to  its  beauty.  As  we 
neared,  I  observed  numberless  vines  and  shrubs 
softening  the  gold.  Gold,  white  and  pale 
cerise  were  the  sole  colors  I  noticed,  save  in  the 
parks  where  flowers  of  all  shades  were  to  be 
seen. 

98 


I  saw  great  boulevards,  tree  lined  with 
rippling  streams,  crowded  with  animated 
throngs  of  exquisitely  attired  people.  On  all 
sides  I  noted  evidences  of  a  civilization  far 
superior  to  the  earth.  The  buildings  were 
inexpressively  grand  and  sublime,  but  as  my 
mother  and  Thyrza  accelerated  their  speed,  I 
could  only  obtain  fleeting  impressions  and  views 
as  we  hastened  to  the  northern  suburbs,  where 
we  stopped  before  a  stately  mansion. 

We  alighted  on  the  front  steps.  I  had  not  time 
to  take  more  than  a  cursory  glance  as  we 
ascended  the  steps,  white  and  smooth  as  velvet 
like  choice  onyx.  The  immense  front  doors 
were  open.  I  was  hastened  to  the  rear  of  a 
magnificent  hall,  into  a  lift,  which  arose  to  the 
second  story,  we  saw  no  one  although  I  heard 
music  and  merry  voices.  My  mother  opened 
the  door  and  we  entered  a  magnificent  apart 
ment,  she  placed  her  arms  around  me  and 
kissed  me  tenderly.  Thyrza  stood  by  with 
great  eyes  brilliant  with  joy  and  excitement. 

"You  will  find  all  prepared  for  you. 
Thyrza  and  I  will  change  and  return  for  you." 

Merry  peals  of  laughter  and  gay,  jubilant 
voices  resounded  through  the  hall.  They  gave 
me  another  warm  embrace  and  I  was  left  alone. 

I  hurried  to  an  inner  door,  thence  into  dress 
ing  room.  I  saw  a  complete  suit  of  immac- 

99 


ulate  white,  everything  laid  out  on  a  couch 
carefully,  no  sign  of  a  valet.  Saw  a  most  in 
viting  bathroom,  and  within  a  short  while 
attired  myself  carefully.  When  I  glanced  in 
the  mirror  surmounting  my  dressing  table,  I 
was  delighted  with  my  appearance,  as  I  had 
been  in  the  bath,  to  note  that  I  was  perfect  in 
form  and  feature,  all  my  defects  vanished.  I 
looked  as  glorious  as  many  of  the  grand  spirits 
I  had  admired.  I  was  all  in  white,  even  to 
a  tiny  boutonniere.  My  suit  was  much  like 
the  earth  dress-suit,  of  a  singularly  fine  mate 
rial,  my  shirt  sheer,  with  filmy  lace,  like  unto 
cobwebs,  a  soft  tie  of  lustrous  white,  with  one 
large  pearl.  The  shirt  had  cuffs,  fastened  also 
with  pearls.  The  suit  was  very  comfortable, 
and  fitted  me  perfectly.  I  thought  I  had 
never  seen  a  costume  which  suited  me  so  well, 
so  simple,  but  elegant  in  the  extreme.  Just  as 
I  finished,  I  heard  a  rap  and  the  door  opened. 
A  very  distinguished  man,  young  and  hand 
some,  advanced  with  outstretched  arms,  I  re 
cognized  him  immediately  though  my  spirit 
memory  had  not  returned. 

"Father,  my  father,"  I  cried,  as  he  pressed 
me  to  him  repeatedly,  "This  is  too  good  to  be 
true.  You  here  and — "  I  hesitated,  I  had 
but  the  earth  recollections  instilled  into  me  by 
my  mother  on  earth  plane  and  many  prejudiced 

100 


relatives. 

"Yes,  my  son,  we  are  all  God's  children,  no 
black  sheep  here,  all  white." 

"Thank  God,  thank  God,"  I  reiterated. 
This  was  joy  indeed.  The  ties  of  blood 
are  very  strong,  I  had  endured  much 
on  his  account,  but  had  never  forgotten  he 
was  by  father,  and  had,  ever  in  my  soul 
loved  him.  My  mother  and  Thyrza  entered. 
When  I  looked  on  them,  I  forgot  him  for  a 
moment,  so  overwhelmed  was  I.  They  were 
both  in  white  of  most  etherial  lace,  the  neck 
and  arms  were  bare,  no  jewels,  save  pearls  of 
exquisite  beauty  and  buds  like  mine  in  their 
corsage  and  hair.  Thyrza,  tall,  superb,  $»nuwy 
neck  and  arms,  hair  like  an  aureole  of  sun 
shine,  looked  like  a  glorious  young  goddess, 
too  divine  to  be  approached  were  it  not  for  the 
tender  archness  of  the  rich,  ripe  mouth,  and  the 
moist  tenderness  of  the  great  sapphire  eyes. 

Waves  of  delicate  carmine  mounted  the  sen 
sitive  face? 

"How  do  I  look?" 

Ah,  not  too  angelic  I  thought,  not  yet  an 
angel,  but  just  an  unusually  beautiful  and  love 
ly  girl. 

"Heavenly,"  I  said. 

Then  I  looked  at  the  other  dear  one,  wait 
ing  with  a  mothers  tender  sweetness  and  love. 

101 


Truth  forces  me  to  say  while  looking  at  Thyrza, 
1  could  not  refraim  from  looking  at  her,  so 
exquisitely  beautiful  she  was.  'Both  were 
equally  lovely,  though  entirely  different.  My 
mother,  very  much  unlike  her  mortal  self,  so 
unlike  as  never  to  have  been  recognized  by  me, 
had  not  I  intuitively  known  with  the  spirit  love 
which  ever  knows  its  own,  was,  although  tall, 
of  a  marvelously  formed  figure,  hands  and  arms 
incomparably  beautiful.  Her  face,  a  perfect 
oval,  not  as  round  as  Thyrza's,  was  that  term 
ed,  "strawberry  blond, "  her  eyes,  soft  as  a 
gazelle's,  were  neither  gray  nor  hazel,  but  a 
blending  of  the  two,  magnetic  and  beautiful. 
Her  shapely  head  was  crowned  by  masses  of 
soft,  dark  hair,  several  long  ringlets  fell  below 
her  waist  on  one  side,  a  white  rosebud  nestled 
near  her  tiny  ear.  Both  were  so  entrancing,  I 
could  not  remove  my  gaze,  and  did  not  dare 
to  caress  for  fear  of  disarranging  the  perfection 
of  their  appearance.  My  mother  broke  the 
silence,  with  the  familiar  gesture  of  the  vision, 
she  raised  my  hand  to  her  lips,  and  her  voice 
tremulous  with  feeling  said, 

"At  last  our  time  of  weary  waiting  is  over, 
at  last  Thyrza  and  I  are  free  from  the  pain  of 
your  sorrows." 

Thyrza  took  my  other  hand  and  said  as 
tremulously  and  tenderly, 

102 


"George,  we  are  in  our  own  home,  every 
thing  is  very  different  here  than  on  earth.  Alt 
parents  prepare  for  and  give  a  reception  upon 
the  liberation  of  their  children  from  the  earth 
discipline.  We  are  soul  mates,  but,  under 
God's  laws,  soul-mates  are  also  united  with  a 
simple  ceremony  when  not  united  on  earth  by 
ties  of  marriage.  This  ceremony  will  be  per 
formed  presently  before  all  our  dearest  and 
nearest  and — "  the  quivering  voice  stopped.  I 
pressed  her  to  me,  with  emotion  so  strong  I 
was  powerless  to  speak. 

After  recovering  our  composure,  another  rap 
sounded.  My  father  had  left  long  before,  I 
saw  my  mother's  eyes  light,  and,  ere  he  ap 
proached,  I  greeted  him,  to  all  their  amaze 
ment. 

"So  glad  to  see  you,  Albert,  I  remember  all." 
My  spirit  memory  returned,  as  I  recognized 
my  mother's  soul-mate,  whom  I  had  met  fre 
quently  before  detached.  All  were  pleased 
that  it  returned  before  the  ceremony.  I  said 
happily, 

"Well,  I  am  done,  finished,  now  I  am  free 
at  last." 

I  remembered,  with  the  wonderful  memory 
cf  the  spirit,  every  incident  of  my  life  on  both 
planes,  I  recalled  all,  even  Thyrza's  distress, 
and  my  mother's  approval  of  my  connection 

103 


with  the  Countess.  All  was  made  clear.  But 
I  shall  continue  with  that  later.  My  mother 
and  Albert,  Thyrza  and  I,  arm  in  arm.  descend 
ed  into  the  lower  hall,  which  was  softly  yet  bril 
liantly  illuminated,  white  flowers  and  ferns  and 
smylax  everywhere  in  evidence.  Strains  of 
music  softly  rose  and  fell,  sounding  like  a 
wedding  march. 

I  shall  never  forget  the  dazzling  scene 
which  met  my  gaze  as  we  entered  the  immense 
reception  rooms.  I  could  but  see  the  general 
effect.  It  was  furnished  and  decorated  in 
white,  not  a  touch  of  color  anywhere,  save  the 
walls  which  were  paneled  with  matchless  paint 
ings,  and  the  ceiling  representing;  a  scene  with 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  the  center. 

Although  I  had  my  love  on  my  arm,  and  al 
though  I  could  glimpses  of  faces  of  many  very 
dear  to  me,  eager  to  welcome  me,  I  was  com 
pelled  to  look  on  the  beauty  of  that  countenance. 
My  spirit  bowed  in  homage  before  its  Celestial 
glory  and  Divinity.  The  compelling  power 
of  the  eyes,  the  infinite  love,  the  irresistible 
sweetness  chained  me  for  a  spell,  then  slowly 
I  removed  my  eyes,  and  no  longer  was  per 
mitted  to  see  anything  outside  of  my  number 
less  friends  and  relatives  who  had  assembled  to 
joy  with  me  upon  my  emancipation. 

With  memory  returned  I  greeted  all,  whom 

104 


I  had  known  and  met  on  both  planes,  as  well 
as  many  I  had  only  known  on  spirit  plane,  with 
the  love  and  confidence  all  spirits  entertain 
for  each  other,  bound  as  we  all  are,  by  indis 
soluble  tie,  the  same  parentage,  all  children  of 
God  Omnipotent  All  my  friends,  with  whom 
I  had  been  thrown  in  contact  on  both  planes, 
and  many  whom,  on  earth  plane,  I  had  consid 
ered  enemies,  in  the  true  life,  I  knew  them  as 
they  really  were  and  accordingly  so  esteemed 
them.  So  there  was  no  surprise,  only  pleasure 
deep  and  true  evinced  on  all  sides  that  one 
more  was  free  to  enter  into  the  glories  and  bliss 
of  the  detached  spirit. 

A  handshake  here,  a  tap  on  the  shoulder 
from  one  dear,  a  warm  tone,  a  loving  eye  greet 
ed  me  here  and  there.  After  all  had  wel 
comed  me,  a  stately  spirit,  one  whom  I  recog 
nized  as  my  guardian  Angel  Hubert,  accom 
panied  by  Clara,  and  Marie,  Thyrza's  guardian 
Angel,  accompanied  by  her  soul  -  mate,  all 
resplendent  and  love  inspiring  beyond  words 
to  convey,  entered  slowly  and  softly,  while 
Celestial  music  accompanied  them.  I,  with 
Thyrza  on  my  arm,  joined  and  followed  them, 
my  father  and  his  soul-mate,  my  mother  and 
hers,  friends  and  relatives,  into  an  immense 
apartment  open  to  the  sky.  Its  great  columns, 
wreathed  with  white  flowers  and  delicate  ferns, 

105 


were  the  sole  obstruction  to  the  view  outside  of 
unsurpassing  beauty.  The  sky,  softest  white 
and  azure,  was  iridescent  with  the  light  of 
numberless  spiritual  worlds,  which  cast  a  soft 
glow  over  the  grounds,  enabling  one,  without 
artificial  light,  to  see  them  distinctly. 

When  we  took  our  places  in  the  center,  our 
guardian  Angels  on  either  side,  friends  and 
relatives  in  various  circles  surrounding  us, 
music, incomparably  sweet  and  melodious,  arose 
in  triumphant  swells  of  harmony,  then  slowly 
subsided  with  trills  and  softened  cadences. 
Then  all  became  quiescent,  while  the  majesty 
of  perfect  peace  and  silence  reigned  for  a  few 
moments.  Marie  took  Thyrza's  hand  and 
placed  it  within  mine.  My  eyes  sought  and 
met  the  sweetest  eyes  in  the  universe  to  me, 
Hubert  took  both  our  hands,  joined  them  again 
gently  and  lovingly,  then,  as  breathless  silence 
still  reigned,  said  very  softly,  yet  so  distinctly 
that  all,  even  on  the  outmost  circle  of  the  vast 
room  heard  distinctly. 

"Sisters  and  brethren,  children  of  our  lov 
ing  Father,  again  we  gather  to  joy  upon  an 
other  dear  one's  freedom  from  the  dark  and 
tempestuous  atmosphere  of  our  mortal  plane. 
Every  liberation  brings  feeling  of  relief,  of 
peace  and  joy.  We  are  so  intercorelated,  so 
closely  knit,  the  material  within  the  spiritual 

106 


that,  despite  the  hallowed  blessings  and  privil 
eges  of  the  real  life,  our  souls  are  ever,  more 
or  less,  in  close  communion  with  the  mortal, 
each  and  every  one  of  us  having  trod  the  same 
thorny  path,  on  our  God-imposed  pilgrimage 
from  low  to  high,  we  cannot  but  rejoice,  as  we 
do  now,  when  freedom  comes  to  those  with 
whom  we  have  been  so  closely  united.  It  is 
my  especial  pleasure,  as  guardian  of  my  be 
loved  brother  of  not  uniting  two,  whom  their 
Father  has  already  united  by  the  eternal  bond 
of  twin  soul  for  its  mate,  but  by  and  in  behalf 
of  our  loving  Father  as  His  representative,  who, 
owing  to  the  millions  of  children  being  con 
stantly  emancipated,  cannot  be  in  person,  only 
very  occasionally  at  such  functions,  I,  in  His 
holy  Name,  pronounce  this  union  blessed  and 
eternal  throughout  everlasting  life." 

He  placed  his  hand  upon  both  our  bowed 
heads;  all  knelt,  while  he  impressively  con 
tinued  :  I 

"Thy  Father's  blessing,  thy  Father's  love,  in 
finite  and  illimitible,  is  thine  forever." 

Music  arose  in  anthems  of  entrancing 
melody,  voices  so  celestial  they  sounded,  seem 
ingly  of  seraphim  and  cherubim,  vibrated  and 
revibrated,  ,within  and  without.  Within  a 
tew  seconds  we  arose,  not  to  receive  congratu 
lations  as  on  earth,  but  to  involuntarily  gaze 

107 


above,  attracted  by  the  wonderful  waves  of 
harmony  and  sublime  voices.  Angels,  not  as 
imagined  in  the  retrogressive  forms  of  seraphim 
and  cherubim,  but  splendid,  magnificent  be 
ings,  with  faces  of  transcendent  beauty  and 
glory,  floated  above,  and  sang  while  they  fast 
ened  their  joyous  and  sympathetic  eyes  upon 
us. 

"Welcome,  welcome  to  thy  home  on  high, 
To  thine  and  mine  to  which  all  must  fly, 
Welcome,  welcome  to  the  bliss  Divine, 
Free  to  me  and  mine,  to  thine  and  mine." 

The  beaming,  ecstatic  faces  swam  before  my 
tear-moistened  eyes,  I  felt  Thyrza  quiver  in 
union.  We  watched  them,  one  last  look  of  bene 
diction,  and  away  they  floated  to  the  Celestial 
Kingdom,  for  these  were  of  God's  highest, 
like  unto  our  guardian  Angels. 

A  band,  instruments  of  all  kinds,  started  as 
they  disappeared,  a  wedding  march  sounded 
from  without.  The  grounds,  as  if  by  a  magic 
wand,  suddenly  transformed  from  the  soften 
ed  glow  cast  by  the  great  stars,  to  a  light  bril 
liant  and  dazzling,  were  revealed  in  all  their 
beauty.  Not  upon  earth  had  I,  in  the  most 
highly  cultivated  of  landscape  gardening,  or 
the  most  charming  of  natural,  uncultivated,  ever 
beheld  such  trees,  shrubs  and  flora.  All  our 
choicest,  as  well  as  many  more,  much  more 

108 


beautiful,  were  so  artistically  arranged  in  vari 
ous  styles  and  effects,  as  to  create  a  scene  of  in 
comparable  loveliness.  We  passed  out  arm 
in  arm,  as  we  had  entered,  upon  a  path  as  soft 
and  smooth  as  velvet,  here  and  there,  peerless 
statuary,  until  we  reached  a  large,  circular 
space,  a  lawn  of  pale  pink  and  green,  surround 
ed  by  trees,  entwined  with  flowers.  In  the 
center  was  a  table,  large  enough  to  seat  the 
at  least  one  thousand  who  were  present.  For 
the  first  time,  I  noticed  attendants,  and  I  recog 
nized  from  the  (Stolid,  impa'ssive  faces,  auto 
matons,  inferior  beings,  created  for  the  especial 
purpose  of  performing  menial  work.  They 
have  no  souls,  and  their  intelligence  is  limited 
to  the  duties  for  which  they  are  made.  Mate 
rial  science,  or  rather  spirits  on  mortal  plane, 
will  some  day  create  similar,  soulless  beings 
out  of  mortal  substance,  which  is  impregnated 
with  the  life  forces. 

The  table  was  most  simply  and  artistically 
appointed  with  many  articles  unknown  upon 
earth.  The  automatons,  in  spotless  white  of 
lustrous  material,  performed  their  duties  with 
perfect  precision  and  system.  I  looked  at 
each  face  of  all  surrounding  me,  every  one 
beautiful,  every  one  expressing  the  soul's  high 
est  qualities.  My  mind  reverted  to  a  similar 
one  on  earth.  I  recalled  the  sordid,  sycophan- 

109 


tic  animal  faces,  and  with  voiceless  gratitude, 
I  joined  in  the  Te  Deum  which  the  band  was 
playing,  and  which  was  accompanied  by  the 
exquisite  melody  of  bird,  waving  tree,  flower, 
and  rippling  brook. 


110 


CHAPTER  VII. 


It  took  me  some  time  to  adjust  myself  to 
the  novel  conditions.  I  had  spent  three-fourths 
of  my  life  on  the  mortal  plane.  I  found,  despite 
my  nightly  detachments,  I  was  more  or  less 
imbued  with  many  of  the  earth  impressions 
and  experiences,  and,  although  the  life  of  the 
spirit  was  filled  with  joy,  I  often  felt  myself 
inadvertently  recalling  material  conditions. 

My  parents,  acting  under  my  instructions, 
had  prepared  a  home  for  me  in  old  England, 
near  where  my  old  ancestral  home,  Newstead 
Abbey,  on  mortal  plane,  was  located.  Thyrza 
and  I  repaired  thither  almost  immediately 
after  our  nuptials.  The  spiritual  Newstead 
Abbey  was  very  different  from  the  material. 
In  the  spirit  world  no  one  is  allowed  more  than 
a  certain  allotment  of  land  regulated  by  law. 
The  government  is  under  Celestial  Angels,  sub 
ject  of  course  to  God  Omnipotent,  and  is  in 
finitely  superior  to  the  highest  conceptions  of 
the  greatest  Socialistic  teachers.  y  ALL  are 
equal,  all  have  the  same  privileges.  All  de 
sire  congenial  employment,  and  all  have  the 
privilege  of  trying  various  kinds  until  they 

111 


find  the  most  congenial,  and  of  changing  when 
soever  they  desire. 

As  we  are  all  children  of  a  God  of  Wisdom 
and  Love,  as  we  inherit  these  Divine  attributes, 
it  is  natural  for  us  to  strive  to  emulate,  as  much 
as  possible,  our  Father,  and  ever  to  seek,  im 
pelled  by  the  soul  within,  to  advance.  It  is 
our  pleasure  to  conform  to  law,  and  to  strive 
ever  and  always  to  serve  others.  This  serving 
others,  not  by  performing  menial  labor  of  any 
kind,  but  by  assisting  those  in  need  of  cheer 
and  sympathy,  such  as  the  earth  bound  and 
their  friends  of  this  and  other  spiritual  worlds, 
is  the  chief  aim  and  object  of  every  advanced 
spirit,  even  greater  than  that  of  advancing  in 
tellectually. 

None  of  my  spiritual  ancestors  had  ever  felt 
attracted  in  any  way  to  the  spot  where  my 
father  and  mother  selected  my  home.  Accord 
ing  to  law,  in  this  section,  I  was  only  per 
mitted  ten  acres,  but  this  small  area  is,  in  point 
of  beauty  and  cultivation,  so  far  superior  to 
the  material  that  there  is  no  comparison.  It 
is  still  one  of  my  homes  and  very  dear  to  me. 
I  selected  with  the  exception  of  more  and 
larger  windows,  a  building  similar  to  the 
Abbey  in  design  externally,  but  very  different 
within,  for  all  spirit  homes  are  the  quintens- 
cence  of  not  only  beauty  but  comfort. 

112 


The  substance  used  is  one  of  the  most  beau 
tiful,  manufactured  in  great  quantities,  a  golden 
topaz,  hard  as  rock,  and  like  liquid  sunlight. 
This  golden  topaz,  decorated  with  a  pearl  sub 
stance,  makes  a  very  pretty  effect,  especially 
when  covered  with  vines,  ferns  and  flowers. 
Paler  than  gold,  it  glitters  and  glows  with  all 
hues  imaginable. 

We  were  surrounded  by  friends  and  rela 
tives,  who  had  selected  homes  within  the 
neighborhood,  and  far  as  we  can  see  are  visible 
stately  edifices  of  various  colors  and  designs, 
all  equally  if  not  more  beautiful  than  ours. 
When  it  is  realized  that  there  are  vast  tracts 
of  lands  reserved  for  nothing  but  immense  man 
ufactories,  which  turn  out  ceaselessly,  under 
scientific  management,  all  varieties  of  food 
products,  furniture,  clothing,  art-ware  and 
everything  known  and  many  things  unknown 
on  earth,  free  to  all  God's  children  who  can 
select  and  order  all  that  they  desire,  irrespective 
of  cost,  quantity  and  quality,  one  can  see  there 
is  nothing  denied  any.  Everything  is  open 
and  free  to  all.  Great  institutions  of  learning, 
hotels,  restaurants,  places  of  amusement,  stores 
of  all  kinds,  air,  water  craft,  all  ways  and 
means  of  locomotion,  of  travel,  free  to  all. 
Therefore  all  are  provided  for  far  more  boun 
tifully,  more  luxuriously,  save  in  point  of  land, 

113 


which  is  restricted,  than  any  earthly  potentate, 
and,  as  all  parks  and  private  grounds  are  free 
and  open  to  all,  no  one  desires  more  than  the 
portion  allowed  him. 

Thyrza  and  I  took  up  our  life  with  delight. 
Our  home  was  always  filled  with  guests,  I 
found  a  dozen  automatons  excelled  in  skill, 
efficiency,  and  labor  treble  that  number  of  help 
on  earth.  There  is  no  dust,  dirt  nor  refuse, 
due  to  certain  atmospheric  conditions,  hence 
work  is  easily  performed.  Thyrza  had  already 
selected  an  occupation,  that  of  sculpture.  I 
decided  to  continue  writing,  also  to  help  the 
earth-bound,  who  were  born  like  me  with  this 
taste.  As  detached  spirits  require  but  a  couple 
of  hours  or  so  sleep,  we  have  ample  time  to 
devote  to  work,  study  and  recreation.  We 
selected  the  early  morning  hours,  just  before 
dawn,  for  our  work. 

I  visited  the  dear  ones  on  earth,  accom 
panied  by  Thyrza,  endeavored  to  make  myself 
felt,  without  result,  and  returned  from  the 
material  consciousness  somewhat  saddened, 
although  I  saw  them  while  detached  quite 
often. 

Several  weeks  elapsed,  I  was  beginning  to 
be  obsessed  with  the  one  great  desire,  the  great 
est  desire  and  soul  hunger  possessed  by  all  the 
newly  detached  equally,  that  of  seeing  our  lov- 

114 


ing  Father.  Thyrza  and  my  mother  had  seen 
Him  several  times.  I  never  tired  of  hearing 
about  Him,  and  ever  thrilled  with  joy  when 
I  saw  their  eyes  brighten  and  voices  soften 
when  they  spoke  of  Him. 

We  were  in  London,  one  day  where  we  had 
gone  to  attend  a  great  university.  Thyrza 
and  I  decided,  after  having  a  light  luncheon, 
in  one  of  the  small  parks,  to  go  for  a  sail  on 
the  Thames,  thence  to  a  park  to  meet  some 
friends.  We  took  a  tiny  boat,  and  after  a 
very  enjoyable  trip,  found  ourselves  on  a  land 
ing.  I  had  observed,  with  an  appreciative  eye 
and  various  exclamations  of  pleasure,  the 
pellucid  clarity  of  the  water,  enabling  one  to 
see  the  many  forms  of  water  life,  happily  swim 
ming  to  and  fro,  also  the  varying  beauty,  no 
uniformity  on  the  banks,  as  within  the  city,  of 
the  great  esplanades  which  were  lined  with 
trees,  and  beautified  with  small  parks,  each 
with  a  pavilion  in  the  center,  and  with  foun 
tains  and  statuary  of  marvelous  design  and 
beauty.  Mortal  London  is  considered  a  great 
and  densely  populated  city,  but  it  is,  in  all 
Ways,,  to  the  Smallest  detail,  excelled  by  its, 
in  a  degree,  spiritual  counterpart,  which  covers 
a  much  greater  area,  has  no  building  less  than 
fifty  stories  high  in  all  the  sections  devoted  to 
business  and  commerce  and  has  a  population 

115 


of  many  millions  more.  Order  is  one  of 
Heaven's  first  laws,  hence  all  traffic  is  regu 
lated  so  as  to  cause  no  over-crowding  nor  con 
fusion.  Certain  portions  are  reserved  for 
open  and  closed  trains  coming  and  going, 
others  for  autos  and  other  vehicles,  esplanades 
for  pedestrians.  Aerial  and  ocean  craft  are 
regulated  similarly.  Floating  is  not  only  done 
for  pleasure  but  is  ever  used  when  spirits  are 
in  a  hurry,  or  desire  to  go  any  long  distance 
with  the  greatest  speed;  no  kind  of  locomotion 
can  equal  the  speed  of  the  spirit  when  he  de 
sires  to  exercise  it. 

We  entered  one  of  the  parks  of  the  esplan 
ade,  and  seated  ourselves,  slightly  removed  from 
a  few  who  were  in  the  pavilion  listening  to  the 
music.  Thyrza  was  in  white,  a  simple  walk 
ing  costume,  and  looked,  save  of  course,  much 
more  perfect,  in  every  way,  very  much  as  she 
had  no  earth  in  general  appearance  and  style. 
The  mortal  life  as  it  unfolds,  and  according 
to  how  it  unfolds,  manifests  and  expresses,  as 
much  as  possible,  all  that  it  receives  from  the 
spirit,  and  is,  hence,  very  similar  to  the  spirit 
ual  in  many  ways.  The  spirit  life  is  the  life 
of  the  spirit  on  mortal  plane,  with  disease, 
death,  and  sin  eliminated,  on  a  much  grander, 
more  splendid  scale.  It  should  not  be  a  mat 
ter  of  surprise  to  know  that,  like  on  the  earth, 

116 


there  are  many  different  styles,  suited  to  a 
more  highly  civilized  world,  as  all  are  enlight 
ened;  never  having  really  lived  any  other  life 
than  that  in  which  born  on  the  spirit  plane, 
all  necessarily  are  of  high  development.  There 
can  be  no  greater  heritage  than  child  of  God. 

Thyrza's  head  was  uncovered;  she  rarely 
wore  head-gear  of  any  kind.  Her  magnificent 
auburn  hair,  gleaming  like  gold  in  the  sunlight, 
was,  as  usual  with  her,  in  a  Psyche  knot,  with 
little  curls  about  face,  her  hands  ungloved, 
(spirits  rarely  hide  the  beauty  of  their  hands), 
looked  like  snow-flakes,  with  dainty  finger-nails 
which  never  require  attention,  as  they  are 
always  kept  perfect  simply  by  bathing  in  the 
marvelous  water  of  the  spirit  world,  which, 
possessed  of  certain  properties,  keeps  the  body 
constantly  rejuvenated  and  in  perfect  condition. 
Naturally  little  thought  is  given  to  one's  ap 
pearance,  conscious  ever  of  absolute  perfec 
tion  of  beauty  and  cleanliness. 

While  of  course  the  soil  appears  like  unto 
that  of  earth,  it  is  entirely  unlike,  as  it  does 
not  soil  nor  cling  to  one,  no  matter  how  damp, 
and  as  all  dust,  dirt  and  refuse  is  absorbed  by 
the  atmosphere's  little  cleansers,  there  is  no 
visible  dirt  in  any  of  the  spirit  cities.  Im 
maculate  cleanliness,  spotless  purity  is  every 
where  in  evidence. 

117 


Thyrza  sat  looking  before  her,  so  strangely 
silent,  that  I,  who  had  been  examining  the 
fountain  near  us,  a  gem  of  art,  felt  impelled 
to  look  at  her,  and  was  struck  by  the  expression 
of  rapture  and  worship  illuminating  her  face. 
I  knew  what  it  portended.  I  almost  ceased 
to  breathe,  so  overwhelmed  was  I  when  I  saw 
the  most  majestic,  most  kingly  form  in  all 
creation  approach.  My  soul  at  once  recog 
nized  its  Father,  God  Omnipotent.  O,  deride 
if  you  will,  you  undeveloped  on  mortal  plane, 
smile  with  derision,  you  little  illumined,  accept 
your  preposterous  theories,  much  more  unten 
able  and  ridiculous  of  hydra-headed  monsters, 
of  nature,  whom  but  the  most  benighted  and 
illiterate  know  to  be  but  force  in  operation,  of 
The  Spirit,  whom  they  know  not  where  to 
locate  nor  how  to  describe,  an  elusive,  intan 
gible  principle  which  only  the  superficial  imag 
ine  they  comprehend,  while  those  who  really 
think  know  it  to  be  but  a  manifestation  of  a 
reasoning,  supreme  Intelligence,  and  as  the 
highest  type  of  intelligence,  on  mortal  plane; 
is  embodied,  naturally  deem  it  not  improb 
able,  but  very  probable,  and  possible,  that  this 
great  Intelligence  is  embodied  in  a  Superior 
Personality,  especially  as  the  only  reliable  evi 
dence  ever  given  on  mortal  plane  was  given 
by  the  inspired  who  taught  that  man  was  made 

118 


in  the  image  of  his  Maker,  like  unto  his  holy 
Father. 

An  attached  spirit  rarely  sees  his  Father  un 
til  liberated.  It  is  known  among  all  His 
children  that  He  cannot  endure  to  look  on  their 
sorrow  while  undergoing  that  part  of  discipline 
which  is  absolutely  essential  to  some.  There 
are  indeed  more  things  in  Heaven  and  earth 
than  are  dreamed  of  on  the  very  limited  mor 
tal  plane  of  consciousness.  Many  things 
which  cannot  be  told,  many  which  would  add 
to  the  problems  and  perplexities  which  so 
harass  spirit  on  that  plane.  All  that  benefits, 
all  that  alleviates,  mitigates  unnecessary  suffer 
ing,  He  empowers  His  Angels  to  do,  as  I  am 
now  doing,  writing  this  in  the  not  futile  hope, 
that  many  thousands  will  feel  these  truths,  and 
be  greatly  strengthened  and  consoled.  Would 
that  I,  on  the  earth  could  have  found  such  a 
work.  I  feel  although  my  life  would  not  have 
been  changed,  I  would  have  been  encouraged 
and  rendered  much  less  hopeless  and  despairing. 

My  eyes  were  riveted  upon  that  Sublime 
Figure.  My  Father,  God  Omnipotent,  not 
George  Gordon  Byron,  erstwhile  wronged  and 
impoverished  peer  of  a  petty  isle,  but  son  of 
God,  Heir  to  His  Kingdom,  ordained  to  be  a 
Celestial  Angel;  I  saw  a  Being  grand  and 
splendid,  with  magnificent  physique,  very 

119 


tall,  perfectly  proportioned,  a  countenance  un 
paralleled  throughout  all  creation,  peerless  in 
beauty,  sublime  with  love.  Ah,  the  glory  of 
that  Great  God,  the  love  of  the  soul-embracing 
eyes,  the  tenderness,  the  compassion,  the  in 
finite  peace,  wisdom,  strength,  power  person- 
sified  in  the  form  of  God  Omnipotent.  His 
face  resembled  somewhat  the  highest  )  earth 
conceptions  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  infinitely 
superior  in  feature  and  expression.  The  con 
tour  of  the  face  somewhat  similar,  the  dark 
hair  waved  back  from  the  full  forehead,  slightly 
arched  eyebrows  over  the  most  splendid  eyes, 
ever  varying  in  color  and  expression,  from  grey 
to  olive,  brown,  and  it  is  claimed  by  some  blue, 
all  shades  constantly  changing.  But  it  is  the 
soul  looking  through,  and  from  these  great 
orbs  of  beauty  which  capture  and  hold  one 
enchained.  No  halo  as  is  claimed  and  port 
rayed  on  earth,  surrounded  that  most  majestic 
of  heads.  He  looked  like  unto  His  children, 
only  incomparably  superior.  He  was  attired 
in  a  plain  costume  of  white  like  my  own. 

Smile  again,  oh,  my  friend;  He  should, 
according  to  your  conceptions,  wear  gowns  of 
ermine,  flowing  sleeves,  and  a  diadem  on  His 
brow.  He  should  emit  rays  of  light,  and 
shoot  forth  lightning  from  His  eyes,  but  in 
stead,  almost  simple  as  Christ,  He  approach- 

120 


cd  and  raised  me  from  my  seat,  I  was  too  dazed 
to  rise  myself,  and  folded  me  in  a  most  loving 
embrace,  just  as  my  spirit  father  had,  but  in 
that  embrace,  close  to  that  mighty  Heart,  from 
whence  emanates  all  the  ceaseless  energy  pour 
ing  forth  in  countless  vibrations  of  life,  love, 
wisdom,  strength,  I  felt  a  very  perceptible 
quiver,  a  tremor,  like  a  great  dynamo,  only,  of 
course,  modified  considerably.  This  fact  is 
hard  to  grasp,  friends,  that  a  being  no  matter 
how  great,  should  have  potentially  within  him 
self,  the  never  ceasing,  limitless  outpouring  of 
the  great  force,  from  which  the  minor  forces 
are  put  into  operation.  3ut  as  you  yet  can 
not  tell  from  whence  comes  the  ceaseless  energy 
of  a  petty  piece  of  radium,  desist  from  ridicule 
and  derision,  until  at  least  you  can  answer  that, 
or  until  you  can  explain  satisfactorily  anything 
at  all  about  the  giant,  imponderable  forces  of 
which  you  know  nothing. 

I  could  say  nothing.  I  could  but  feel  my 
self  seemingly  vibrate  in  unison,  absorbing 
such  feelings  of  love  and  power  as  I  had  never 
experienced  before.  It  was,  as  though,  I  was 
bathed  in  an  ocean  of  vibrations,  every  nerve, 
every  pulse  quivering  with  delight,  like  little 
living  things  drinking  of  the  waters  of  life. 
Gently  He  released  me,  and  placed  me  on  the 
seat,  ere  He  looked  at  Thyrza,  and  said,  in  a 

121 


voice  once  heard,  never  forgotten,  vibrant 
with  love,  pregnant  with  the  feeling  and  wis 
dom  of  God  Almighty: 

"My  son,  I  wish  for  thy  peace,  I  could  have 
called  you  Home  sooner,  like  this  sweet  child." 
He  turned  to  Thyrza,  and  clasped  her  two 
hands  tenderly,  "but  your  days  were  short,  you 
suffered  only  that  which  had  to  be.  When 
you  advance  you  will  know  why  these  things 
are  necessary.  As  yet  you  are  but  infants  in 
knowledge,  but  it  never  takes  my  children 
very  long  after  they  become  free  to  solve," 
smiling  whimsically,  "the  seemingly  abstruse 
and  inexplainable  problems  of  the  mortal  life." 

I  recovered  my  composure  and  replied, 

"My  Father,  I  have  already  gleaned  enough 
to  know  that  you  would  not  wish  your  children 
to  evolve  from  the  lowest  forms  up  to  the  high 
est,  were  it  not  for  best  of  reasons,  necessary  for 
development,  unobtainable  in  any  other  man 
ner,  and,  though,  it  is  true,  I  suffered  in  the 
conscious  mortal  form,  and  must  have  also  in 
the  unconscious  forms,  not  as  child  of  Thine, 
but  not  unconscious,  as  I  was  a  spirit 
which  evolved  on  both  planes,  till  I  was  con 
nected  with  Thee,  and  made  Thy  child,  and — ," 
He  interposed  tenderly: 

"Never,  as  child  of  Mine,  were  ye  conscious 
in  animal  forms,  although  more  or  less  conscious 

122 


on  mortal  plane,  animating  man.  These  things 
will  all  be  clarified  in  time,  and  ye  will  not 
mistakenly  deem  me,  as  do  so  many  of  my  chil 
dren,  while  undergoing  the  mortal  experience, 
cruel  and  unfeeling." 

Ere  I  could  answer,  Thyrza  exclaimed,  "Oh, 
Father,  I  now  know,  he  will  soon  know,  but 
the  earth  children  cannot  know,  until  they 
advance  and  cleanse  themselves  of  all  impurities 
and  animal  limitations;  I  mean  those  born  free 
from  disease  and  strong  propensities." 

"Much  more  yet  to  learn,  little  daughter, 
but  ye  will  soon  learn,"  then  with  a  parting 
benediction,  He  left. 

We  watched  Him  stop  here  and  there,  until 
out  of  sight,  with  yearning  hearts,  and  souls 
filled  with  such  love,  as  I  had  never  deemed  it 
possible  to  feel  before.  Thyrza  nestled  closer 
to  me,  but  I  was  so  completely  filled  with  the 
influx  of  the  highest,  holiest  emotions,  that  I 
could  not  even  be  withdrawn  by  the  powerful 
magnetism  she  ever  had  for  me. 

No  detached  spirit  ever  feels  perfectly  in 
unison  with  the  Father,  until  he  has  been  in 
personal  contact,  and  been  charged  from  that 
Divine  Being  personally.  All  thereafter  ad 
vance  much  more  rapidly.  After  I  collected 
my  thoughts,  I  pressed  Thyrza  to  me,  while  her 
lovely  eyes  sought  mine  with  perfect  under- 

123 


standing  and  sympathy.  "George,"  she  mur 
mured  softly,  "let  us  go  to  St.  Paul's." 

Nothing  could  have  suited  me  better.  St. 
Paul's,  located  in  the  spiritual  world,  in  the 
very  place  where  is  located  its  material  counter 
part,  impressively  beautiful  and  imposing,  of 
the  Celestial  style  of  architecture  the  most  per 
fect  of  all,  was  in  the  center  of  a  small  park, 
of  a  peculiar  charm,  inasmuch  as  its  color 
scheme  was  solely  white  and  green,  restful  in 
the  extreme.  Before  the  immense  front  en 
trance  there  is  a  small  circular  plot  of  a  velvety 
white  lawn,  in  the  center,  a  sublime  statue  of 
God  Omnipotent,  so  life-like,  so  wondrously 
wrought,  of  such  artistic  pre-eminence,  that  one 
involuntarily  halts,  arrested  by  the  Divinity  of 
the  magnificent  eyes.  I  sank  on  my  knees, 
and  prostrated  myself  before  that  sublime  repre 
sentation  of  Him.  Thyrza  sank  by  my  side, 
both  regardless  of  our  brethren  and  sisters,  who, 
familiar  with  such  sights,  in  complete  harmony 
and  sympathy,  passed  noiselessly  by.  We  arose 
restored  and  tranquilized. 

I  looked  up  at  the  mighty  edifice,  called 
after  St.  Paul. 

It  was  formed  of  a  pale  silver,  lustrous  sub 
stance,  not  in  great  blocks,  but  all  so  welded 
together  as  to  seem  to  be  made  of  one  piece, 
trimmed  with  delicate  traceries  of  gold  on  the 

124 


mighty  domes,  turrets  and  spires.  The  im 
mense  pillars,  in  the  front  somewhat  similar  to 
the  Church  of  Madeline,  Paris,  only  much 
larger  and  grander,  were  wreathed  with  delicate 
forms  and  orange  blossoms,  which  covered 
various  parts.  In  the  spirit  world,  wherever 
it  is  possible  to  add  to  beauty  and  artistic  effects, 
flowers  and  vines  of  indescribable  beauty  are 
seen  everywhere  to  the  exclusion  of  all  other 
ornamentation.  No  statue,  no  figures  of  any 
kind,  desecrate  the  flawless  symmetry,  the  classic 
lines,  the  wondrous  color  schemes. 

To  my  surprise,  I  noticed  quite  a  number 
when  we  entered.  It  was  my  first  visit  to  a 
great  cathedral.  I  had  seen  many  on  earth, 
and,  although  I  had  become  familiar  with  the 
peerless  beauty  everywhere  visible  in  the  spirit 
world,  I  was  amazed  at  the  magnificence  of 
the  immense  sanctuary.  The  walls  represented 
scenes  of  the  Celestial  Kingdom,  and  seemed 
so  natural,  as  to  appear  real.  They  gave  the 
effect  of  enchanted  visions,  far  more  beautiful 
than  anything  in  the  spiritual  world  which 
to  me  who  had  not,  as  yet,  seen  any  representa 
tion  of  the  Celestial  Kingdom,  had  I  still  been 
attached,  would  have  seemed  incredible.  In 
the  center  was  an  elevated  platform,  around 
the  platform,  pillars  wreathed  with  blossoms 
and  ferns,  the  color  scheme,  like  that  of  the 

125 


exterior,  was  of  green  and  white,  with  the 
exception  of  the  circular  walls  and  the  ceilings 
of  the  covered  portions.  The  platform,  open 
to  the  sky,  was  surrounded  by  seats  in  circles. 
Upon  the  platform  was  a  magnificent  table  and 
fountain  combined.  A  man  of  stately  presence 
stood  apparently  bowed  in  prayer. 

As  we  took  our  seats,  music  flooded  the  vast 
apartment,  a  profound  silence  ensued.  All 
sank  on  their  knees.  We  felt  an  ineffable 
peace  and  quiescence  restore  us  to  our  normal 
condition.  A  soft,  distinct  penetrating  voice 
aroused  us.  I  recognized  in  the  speaker  one 
of  my  friends  who  had  been  to  celebrate  my 
liberation,  one  of  the  greatest  divines  on  earth 
while  I  was  a  boy.  We  listened  to  one  of  the 
most  instructive,  soul-edifying  discourses,  re 
plete  with  wisdom  that  I  had  yet  heard.  It 
banished  some  of  my  still  lingering  material 
conceptions,  and  helped  me  to  comprehend 
many  things  which  I  had  found  very  mystify 
ing.  After  its  close,  I  hastened  to  him.  I 
told  him  of  my  meeting  with  our  Father,  of 
my  feelings,  and  of  the  help  he  had  just  given 
me.  He  smiled  encouragingly. 

"It  will  not  be  very  long  before  all  the 
earth  problems  will  be  solved."  I  answered 
happily,  "How  can  it  be  otherwise  with  so 
many  able  instructors  and  institutions  of  all 

126 


kinds  to  help  us  on  the  upward  march."  Again 
he  smiled,  somewhat  whimsically,  like  our 
great  Father. 

"George, -all do  not  advance  equally.  There 
are  different  planes,  as  on  earth.  One  has  to 
depend  upon  individual  effort  to  progress, 
although  all  are  impelled  on  spirit  side  to 
advance  by  the  soul  within,  many  content  with 
present  conditions  do  not  exercise  especial  ef 
fort,  but  are  satisfied  with  a  slow,  gradual  pro 
gression,  but  I  feel  you  are  not  inclined  never 
have  been  to  go  slow." 

Thyrza  joined  in  merrily,  "I  am  afraid  he 
will  soon  outgrow  me." 

"That  can  never  be,"  he  answered,  "soul- 
mates  are  one  in  all  things.  In  soul  gifts, 
spiritual  attributes,  and  hand  in  hand,  soul  to 
soul,  advance  ever  and  always  together." 

I  asked,  "How  is  it  with  one  who  has  be 
come  detached,  and  advances  here,  while  the 
earth  bound  mate  retrogrades?" 

"The  spirit  never  retrogrades.  All  is  so 
arranged  that  that  which  the  detached  spirit 
acquires,  his  soul-mate,  very  shortly  after  de 
tachment,  acquires  rapidly.  Ah,  no,  the  great 
est  blessing,  of  true  conjugal  love,  is  that  two 
are  one  in  all  things.  Not  to  the  male  alone 
wisdom,  nor  to  the  female  love,  but  both  equally 
possess  all  gifts." 

127 


Thyrza  beamed.  Apparently  this  was  a 
problem  she  had  not  yet  solved,  and  was  over 
joyed  to  find  that,  even  in  knowledge,  we  would 
be  equal.  Lovingly  I  clasped  her  dear  hand, 
and  with  another  warm  clasp  of  that  of  our 
brother,  just  like  on  old  earth,  we  parted  from 
him.  As  we  emerged  from  the  door,  we  were 
met  by  Percy  Shelley, 

"George,"  he  said,  "I  wish  you  and  Thyrza 
would  go  with  me.  There's  a  case  at  one  of 
the  sanitariums  I  would  like  you  to  see."  All 
who  have  seen  Shelley's  picture  on  earth,  the 
splendor  and  size  of  the  eyes,  the  fascination 
of  the  whole  countenance,  can  understand  how 
love-compelling  must  be  the  real  man  on  spirit 
side.  Suffice  to  say,  dearer  than  ever  was  my 
friend  to  me,  brother  always  of  my  soul  as  he 
had  ever  been.  He  led  us  to  an  auto,  a  gem 
of  artistic  beauty,  and  we  whirled  away  with  a 
speed  appalling  to  mortals.  Floating  vistas  of 
boulevards,  magnificent  buildings,  thronged 
streets,  out  into  the  suburbs  we  whirled,  way 
beyond  earth  London,  until  we  came  to  a  great 
sanitarium. 

Methinks  I  hear,  "sanitarium  in  a  world 
free  from  disease,  sin  and  death,  how  strange, 
how  inconcievable."  There  are  thousands  of 
spirits  who  pass  away  in  jails,  asylums,  and  in 
the  slums  in  various  countries  on  earth,  away 

128 


from  dear  ones,  who  awaken  on  the  spirit  side 
in  institutions,  similar  to  those  in  which  they 
pass  away,  save  of  course,  in  beauty  and  com 
fort. 

On  the  spirit  side  these  places  are  even 
more  luxurious  than  the  most  palatial  and  ex 
clusive  hotels  on  earth,  all  surrounded  by 
grounds  highly  cultivated.  The  spirits  of  this 
class,  who  have  no  near  ones  detached,  are 
sometimes  kept  in  these  luxurious  places  until 
spirit  memory  returns,  and  they  decide  what 
they  want  to  do.  Although  on  earth  the  ma 
jority  of  them  are  from  that  which  is  called 
the  criminal  or  pauper  class,  are  insane,  degen 
erates  and  mentally  unbalanced,  and,  therefore, 
are  unable  to  advance,  on  the  spirit,  when 
detached  at  night,  all  advance,  and  some  much 
more  rapidly  than  those  who  have  not  been 
restricted  by  heredity,  bad  associations,  training, 
poor  environment  and  various  adverse  mate 
rial  conditions;  hence  when  liberated,  find  them 
selves  as  far  advanced  in  spiritual  attributes 
and  knowledge  far  superior  to  that  acquired 
through  the  limited  media  of  the  five  senses, 
as  any  of  their  seemingly,  more  favored  brethren 
and  sisters. 

The  majority  realize,  as  soon  as  spirit 
memory  returns,  their  divine  heritage  as  chil 
dren  of  God.  With  perfect  faith,  though,  as 

129 


yet,  unable  to  comprehend,  they  rely  implicitly 
upon  Him,  recognizing  His  Omnipotence,  and 
realizing  that  their  limitations  and  sufferings 
on  earth  must  have  been  permitted  for  some 
good  purpose,  all  absolve  themselves,  if  crim 
inal,  and  joyously  go  forth  to  mingle  with  their 
own,  and  march  upward  and  onward,  as  rapid 
ly,  if  not  more  so,  than  many,  as  I  said  before 
less  materially  restricted.  But  there  are  quite 
a  number  to  whom  spirit  memory  does  not  re 
turn  for  several  days,  upon  whose  spiritual 
brains  have  been  impressed  the  terrible  acts 
for  which  they  have  been  incarcerated,  such  as 
murder,  and  the  horrible  crimes  peculiar  to 
mortal  plane.  This  element,  after  memory 
returns,  even  though  they  realize  their  divine 
heritage  with  gratitude  and  joy,  thankful  in  the 
extreme  for  the  bliss  of  immortal  life,  and 
know  that  their  real  life  is  the  life  of  the  spirit, 
still  so  acutely  recall  the  horrible  acts  commit 
ted  while  on  mortal  plane,  that  they  cannot  for 
a  while,  realize  their  irresponsibility.  Hence, 
Celestial  Angels,  many  spirits  and  often  our 
Father  Himself  visit  these  unfortunate  ones, 
ro  inspire  and  strengthen,  until  they  are  con 
vinced  that  they  in  spirit  have  ever  lived  a 
pure,  holy  life,  and  are  absolutely  irresponsible 
for  the  evil  acts  and  experiences  of  mortal 
plane.  Fortunately  these  periods  of  depress- 

130 


ion  linger  not  long  with  the  joyous  influences 
surrounding  them,  excepting  in  very  rare  cases, 
such  as  the  one  I  now  relate. 

Within  a  few  moments,  we  arrived  at  a 
broad  avenue  lined  with  trees,  and  drew  up  be 
fore  a  stately  building  under  a  great  porte 
cochere.  I  noticed  a  very  pretty  lake,  edged 
with  lilies  on  one  side,  a  white  esplanade  encir 
cling  it,  with  seats,  filled  with  happy  spirits. 
We  entered  a  hall,  magnificent  in  size  and 
decoration,  a  floor  of  variegated  satin  woods, 
walls  and  ceiling  frescoed,  and  flowers  every 
where.  I  glanced  into  charming  reception 
rooms,  a  great  library,  and  several  apartments 
devoted  to  amusements.  Thyrza  said,  "Come, 
dear,"  as  I  lingered  looking  around. 

Percy  rapped  on  a  door,  we  entered  a  large 
sitting  room,  furnished  exquisitely,  and  were 
greeted  by  a  tall,  distinguished  spirit,  who  took 
Percy  by  both  hands,  then,  without  introduc 
tions,  none  are  needed,  all  are  brothers  and 
sisters,  he  seized  one  of  mine  and  Thyrza's. 
There  were  several  others  present  who  greeted 
us  very  affectionately.  As  every  thought,  every 
deed  is  known  to  all  on  spirit  plane,  there  is 
nothing  of  a  private  nature,  but  as  spirits  are 
even  more  refined  in  their  sensibilities  and  have 
much  more  delicacy  than  they  can  express  on 
earth,  never,  unless  to  render  others  happy,  or 

131 


to  be  of  use,  do  they  use  the  gift  of  mind  read 
ing,  hence  all  are  even  freer  from  undue  super 
vision  and  intrusion  than  on  earth.  No  one 
alludes  to  earth  discipline,  of  a  private  nature, 
to  any  newly  detached  spirit  unless  he  or  she 
introduces  the  subject.  i 

This  spirit,  who  shall  be  nameless,  had  been 
a  great  criminal,  and  but  little  impressed  by 
the  spirit  spheres,  and  had,  like  his  animal  pro 
genitors,  followed  but  the  animal  instincts  while 
on  mortal  plane.  Even  had  he  had  proper 
environment,  training,  association  and  educa 
tion,  had  not  the  malignant  blood  disease  been 
cured,  and  the  propensities  kept  under  leash 
by  the  spirit,  he  would  still  have  been  a  vic 
tim  of  disease  and  propensity,  powerless  to  act 
differently.  This  poor  spirit,  even  according 
to  the  undeveloped  science  of  to-day  was  en 
tirely  irresponsible,  hence  to  spirit,  in  the  tru& 
light  of  the  spirit,  one  can  see  how  lightly 
these  terrible  crimes,  which  are  the  effect  and 
lesult  of  undeveloped  conditions,  appear. 

Within  a  short  while  he  began  voluntarily, 
speaking  with  great  feeling,  glancing  from  one 
to  the  other, 

"You  all  know  my  terrible  earth  experiences; 
I  know  I  am  really  innocent,  I  know  I  killed 
no  one,  I  have  seen  all  whom  I  killed,  all  for 
give  and  love  me.  I  know  I  did  many  fear- 

132 


ful  deeds  on  earth,  for  which  I  really  am  not 
to  blame.  I  know  I  suffered  a  thousand  deaths, 
years  of  torture  in  a  short  period.  I  do  not 
know  nor  understand  what  death  is  on  this 
plane;  all  is  life  here;  I  do  not  know  what 
stealing  is,  all  is  open,  free  to  all;  I  do  not 
know  what  adultery  is,  all  love  the  soul-mate; 
I  do  not  know  what  evil  and  crime  are,  all 
are  good  and  pure.  I  am  good  and  pure,  have 
always,  on  this  plane,  been  so,  always  and  ever 
deplored  at  night,  my  awful  deeds  on  earth. 
But,  even  though  I  really  am  guiltless  and  know 
that  there  are  in  actuality  no  such  things  as 
evil  and  death,  surrounded  as  I  am  by  visible 
proof,  besides  my  own  consciousness,  connected 
with  our  loving  Father,  which  alone  gives  me 
not  only  faith,  but  absolute  'knowledge,  .still, 
the  suffering  of  that  last  year,  in  prison,  alone 
in  my  agony,  nailed  to  wall  in  straitjacket,  in 
dark  cell,  and  besides  the  scourge  and  whip,  will 
remain  with  me,  I  fear,  despite  all  the  peace, 
love  and  beauty  of  my  real  home,"  he  faltered, 

"Alas,"  I  thought,  vividly  recalling  the 
woes  and  sorrows  of  my  life  there.  Despite 
all  our  efforts  to  console  him,  his  face  retained 
such  a  look  of  sorrow,  that  we,  Percy,  Thyrza 
and  I,  so  recently  from  the  earth,  felt  once  more 
the  cruel  dominion  of  that  plane. 

The  door  opened  noiselessly,  we  raised  our 

133 


heads.  Our  souls  told  us.  Again  the  waves 
of  rapture,  the  peace  ineffable  swept  over  us 
at  sight  of  that  most  majestic  of  all  beings.  He 
gave  all  a  look  of  love,  then  raised  that  hum 
bled  figure  which  fain  would  have  fallen  at 
His  feet,  with  such  infinite  compassion  and 
tenderness,  that  we,  in  perfect  union  with  the 
poor  supplicant,  felt  tears  rise  to  our  eyes. 

Many  awe-inspiring,  wonderful  scenes, 
which  had  touched  me  to  core,  had  I  witnessed 
before,  but  none  to  equal  this.  Not  even  im 
pressing  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  had  God  been 
able  to  express  His  great  love  and  power.  As 
spirit  can  only  discern  spirit,  spirit  can  only 
commune  with  spirit,  our  God  Omnipotent 
could  not  embody  His  Supreme  Personality  in 
a  mortal  body  any  more  than  a  child  of  His 
could  on  mortal  plane.  All  He  did  was  to 
connect  Himself,  by  countless  vibrations,  with 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  and  impress  him,  as  we 
impress  our  mortal  bodies,  only  much  more 
perfectly,  because  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  was 
brought  forth  from  as  pure  an  instrument  as 
could  be  found,  the  purest,  most  devout  of  all 
God's  children  on  earth,  and  one  of  the  most 
exalted  in  the  spirit  world.  iMethinks  it  were 
well  for  all  who  seek  to  belittle  the  Hebrew 
people,  to  remember  that  great  God  Omnipo 
tent  impressed,  lived  and  suffered  ignominy 

134 


intolerable,  anguish  insufferable  in  a  Hebrew 
body,  brought  forth  by  the  purest  Hebrew  body 
on  mortal  plane. 

The  love  our  loving  Father  was  powerless, 
yes,  powerless  (our  own  great  God  acts  not 
contrary  to  His  own  immutable  law,  though 
He  can  and  often  does  change  minor  laws)  to 
express  to  the  repentant  thief  on  the  cross,  now 
was  expressed  and  manifested,  as  but  Lord  Em 
bodied  can  express  and  manifest,  and  one  who 
witnesses  that  expression  and  manifestation, 
can  but  feel  oneself  blessed  indeed.  Such 
were  our  feelings  when  we  beheld  the  Glory 
and  Radiance  of  God,  in  a  faint  degree,  reflect 
ed  on  the  countenance  of  the  would-be  prostrate 
spirit,  who  was  enfolded  in  the  same  embrace, 
'with  the  same  love  and  tenderness  accorded  all 
from  the  lowest  to  the  highest.  It  seemed  to 
me,  I  saw  the  spirit  quiver  in  harmony  with 
God,  and  I  thought  that  possibly  our  dear 
Father,  since  He  quivered  more  perceptively 
than  I,  thought  he  required  more  potent  vibra 
tions  than  had  been  given  me. 

When  our  Father  released  him,  instead  of 
the  shrinking,  despairing  being  who  had  so 
lately  deplored  his  unhappy  fate,  we  saw  a 
face  radiant  with  glory,  a  child  of  God  indeed, 
self-confident,  and  self-poised.  At  once  he 
took  his  rightful  place  as  child  of  God,  freed 

135 


forever  from  the  illusions  and  delusions  of  mor 
tal  plane. 

Our  Father  lifted  His  hands,  gave  all  a 
benediction,  and  passed  out.  We  all  fell  upon 
our  knees,  and  after  a  few  moments  arose. 
Our  transformed  spirit,  overjoyed,  said  he  was 
going  home  to  some  grand  parents,  whom  he 
soon  expected  to  call,  that  he  felt  entirely  re 
lieved,  at  last  realizing;  with  the  most  perfect 
faith  and  conviction  that  God  decrees  all  for 
the  best. 

We  devoted  some  time  to  a  merry  talk  con 
cerning  the  awed  expressions  and  amazement 
of  many  of  the  newly  detached,  and  of  some 
ludicrous  experiences.  One  who  had  been  a 
reporter,  on  being  taken  in  an  elevator,  never 
having  seen  one  on  earth  ejaculated  as  he  ar 
rived  at  the  fourth  floor, 

aOh,  let  me  get  out  quick,  I  must  tell  Smith." 
(the  editor  of  his  paper.) 

His  guardian  Angel  asked,  "Where  do  you 
think  you  are?" 

"Why,  of  course  in  hell,  or  I'd  not  be  go 
ing  to  Heaven,  mounting  to  the  sky,  but  I  say 
if  this  is  hell,  I  bet  Heaven  can't  beat  it." 

Another  who  had  been  a  stockman  in  the 
wilds  of  America  was  so  dazed  and  thunder 
struck  at  the  beauties  surrounding,  and  re- 

136 


mained  motionless  for  so  long  a  time,  that  his 
guardian  said, 

"Well,  what  do  you  think  of  it?" 

He  wishpered  imploringly, 

"Hush,  hush,  Ido  not  want  to  wake  up." 

We  refrained  from  the  sorrowful  and  heart 
breaking  ones,  such  as  many  who  leave  dear 
ones  in  trouble,  who,  not  until  spirit  memory 
returns  can  be  comforted,  who  persist  in  im 
ploring  so  pitifully  to  be  taken  back  that  often, 
ere  they  have  seen  anything,  they  are  permitted 
to  enter  the  material  consciousness,  and  will 
not  leave  until  memory  returns  and  they  know 
the  truth. 

After  we  left  our  friend  we  went  with  Percy 
to  his  place,  on  the  coast  within  sight  of  the 
sea.  Percy  had  on  earth,  like  myself  a  great 
love  of  the  ocean.  High  up,  on  the  top  of  a 
jagged  pile  of  rocks,  picturesque  and  beautiful, 
he  had  put  his  eyrie. 

He,  like  myself,  had  selected  two  country 
homes,  one  on  this  coast,  the  other  one  adjoin 
ing  mine  which  I  had  not  yet  seen  in  Scotland. 
As  all  hotels  and  great  apartment  houses,  with 
apartments  of  all  sizes,  are  free  and  open  to  all 
in  the  cities,  many  prefer  country  homes. 
Spirits  are  extremely  sociable,  all  homes  are 
open  to  any  and  all,  with  the  exception  of  one's 
private  apartments.  Every  home  is  more  or 

137 


less  filled  with  guests,  unless  when  one,  in  quest 
of  seclusion  for  some  especial  object,  seeks 
retirement  in  some  sequestered  spot  in  the  wilds 
or  the  mountains. 

As  detached  spirits  are  but  more  advanced 
attached  ones,  they  by  no  means  change  their 
tastes,  likings  and  aspirations  after  the  change. 
Mortals  never  express  the  real  spiritual  being, 
it  is  not  the  love  of  the  mortal,  but  the  love 
of  the  spirit  that  endures ;  all  soul-gifts,  spirit 
ual  attributes  endure  forever.  Therefore,  all 
spirits,  who,  on  earth  plane,  have  loved  that 
which  is  called  nature,  which  we  know  as  but 
manifestations  of  angelic  wisdom,  have  the 
same  love  on  the  spirit  plane,  and  seek  the 
country,  fresh  from  the  hand  of  the  Celestial 
Angels,  untouched  by  spirit,  to  gratify  that  most 
absorbing,  and  enthralling  of  all  longings,  the 
longing  to  be  outdoors  with  animal  creation. 
Not  to  be  more  in  harmony,  as  is  supposed  on 
mortal  plane,  for  one  is  in  closer  touch  with 
Him,  when  more  closely  in  touch  with  His 
children,  but  solely  to  enjoy  the  ever  appealing 
charm  of  solitude  and  to  gratify  the  desire  for 
change,  inherent  in  all  spirits,  whether  on  mor 
tal  or  spirit  plane.  , 

Percy  had  selected  this  home,  chaste  and 
almost  primitive  in  its  simplicity,  to  devote 
himself  more  assiduously  to  his  work,  that  of 

138 


revising  his  earth  poems  to  conform  to  the 
spiritual  plane,  as  well  as  composing  many 
more,  for  spirits  are  great  readers.  Every 
home  has  a  large  library.  Great  publishing 
houses  are  constantly  bringing  forth  works 
upon  every  conceivable  subject,  as  well  as  opera 
houses  and  theatres  producing  operas  and 
dramas  innumerable.  There  were  no  near 
neighbors,  with  the  exception  of  one  or  two, 
on  either  side,  some  distance  away;  no  guests, 
no  living  beings  save  his  sister,  a  couple  of 
automata  and  several  pets.  We  had  come  in 
the  auto,  which,  as  I  said,  fairly  flew  over  the 
road.  Percy  not  only  kept  this  auto,  but  also 
a  small  airship,  and  several  magnificent  horses. 

Thyrza  and  I  were  welcomed  very  lovingly 
by  his  sister,  whom  we  had  not  seen  since  our 
nuptials. 

"Thyrza,  George,"  she  exclaimed,  as  we 
alighted,  "this  is  delightful,  you  are  among  the 
very  few  whom  Percy  would  bring  to  this 
retreat;  I  am  more  than  delighted  to  see  you." 
Ere  she  could  say  more,  we  were  attracted  by 
the  wonderful  beauty  of  the  sky.  We  sat  dowrn 
upon  the  piazza  and  gazed,  astounded  at  the 
first  real,  living,  moving  pictures  I  had  ever 
witnessed  in  the  heavens,  which  were  aflame 
with  golden  glory,  commingled  with  blue. 
Feathery  clouds  would  part  and  surround 

139 


every  few  minutes,  with  masses  of  gold  and 
azure,  views  of  the  Celestial  Kingdom,  perfect 
reproductions  of  actual  scenes.  Amazed  as 
we  had  been  by  the  life-like  paintings  in  St. 
Paul's,  we  were  trebly  so,  witnessing  these  mar 
vels,  free  to  all  beholders.  iEvery  sunrise  and 
sunset,  in  certain  sections  of  the  spiritual  world, 
are  accompanied  by  these  peerless  representa 
tions,  works  of  the  greatest  artists,  in  all  God's 
realms,  as  well  as  reproductions  of  actual  cities, 
similar  to  mirages  seen  upon  the  earth.  !As  it 
is  vain  to  portray  any  of  the  glory  and  beauty 
of  the  spirit  world,  it  is  much  more  so  to  give 
the  faintest  conception  of  the  grandeur  and 
majesty  of  some  of  the  views,  as  well  as  the 
infinite  loveliness  and  perfect  harmony  of  others. 
Thyrza  remarked  softly, 

"Of  all  the  wonders  and  pleasure  of  our 
spirit  world,  nothing  can  compare  with  these 
divinely  beautiful,  Celestial  moving  pictures." 
Percy,  poet  soul  in  rapture,  remained  silent. 
I  thought  in  reply,  too  charmed  to  move,  "Just 
a  glimpse  of  the  life  to  come." 

A  scene  of  marvelous  splendor  formed,  a 
city  of  stupendous  size,  of  spotless  white,  in 
the  rear,  undulating  foot-hills  and  mighty 
mountains,  covered  with  satiny  green  turf,  a 
river,  scintillating  with  colors  innumerable, 
was  visible  on  the  highest  eminence,  winding 

140 


here  and  there,  on  its  downward  course  over 
mountains,  forming  gigantic  falls,  cascades, 
lakes,  mirrors  of  purity  and  lovliness,  thence 
through  the  center  of  the  city,  spanned  by 
bridges  of  great  size  and  etherial  beauty, 
through  a  magnificent  park,  on  to  a  sea  of  in 
conceivable  beauty,  irridescent  with  gold  and 
rose,  upon  which  walked  Celestial  Angels,  a 
gift  enjoyed  by  all  spirits  when  they  so  desire. 
The  Celestial  Angels,  in  their  own  home,  appear 
to  radiate  with  glory  akin  to  our  Father.  The 
scenery  and  architecture  cannot  be  portrayed 
in  earth  language  or  conceived  by  one  on  mor 
tal  plane.  No  wonder  we  gazed  with  bated 
breath  and  suspended  animation  upon  one  of 
the  homes  yet  to  be  ours. 

Irrepressible  Thyrza  again  interposed, 

"We  are  not  fit  for  that  yet,  so  we  are  given 
all  we  loved  on  earth  until  we  mount  higher." 

"Greater,  nobler  things  to  aspire,"  Percy 
answered,  "I  came  here  mainly  for  these  pic 
tures,  no  other  place  in  England  are  they  seen 
or  perfectly.  They  inspire  me,  add  to  my 
conceptions  of  life  to  come." 

"I  never  dreamed  of  this,"  I  said,  "no  one 
lold  me."  ! 

"You'll  find,"  Mary  said,  "many  things  we 
are  left  to  enjoy  with  the  surprise  and  joy  of 
the  entirely  unexpected  and  undreamed  of." 

141 


The  picture  slowly  dissolved,  the  azure  and 
gold  faded  as  the  sun  sank  behind  the  horizon, 
and  the  after  glow  followed.  Then  the  twi 
light,  a  soft,  beautiful  light,  (no  black  night  in 
this  section  of  the  spirit  world)  increased  by  the 
lustre  of  the  great  spiritual  worlds. 


142 


CHAPTER  VIII. 


We  stayed  several  days  at  Percy's.  My 
first  attempt  at  walking  on  water  was  made 
with  him.  I  watched  him,  his  sister  and 
Thyrza  walk  without  effort,  without  fear,  as 
we  had  seen  the  Celestial  Angels  in  the  moving 
pictures.  Percy  called  out,  a  few  yards  from 
shore,  at  ease,  on  top  of  a  great  wave, 

"Come  on,  you  cannot  drown,  you  are  spirit. 
All  entities  are  subservient  to  and  love  spirit." 

We  were  all  in  floating  garbs,  the  costume 
used  for  bathing  also.  Without  hesitation,  real 
izing  that  nothing  can  destroy  nor  harm  a  spirit, 
1  walked  on,  not  into,  but  on  the  surface  of  the 
water,  which  seemed  to  form  every  step  into  a 
solid  phalanx  of  immovable  entities  grouped 
together  to  give  the  necessary  support,  which 
is  the  truth.  Every  life  organism  on  spirit 
side  manifest  and  express  love.  All  love  and  are 
subservient  to  the  spirit  children  of  God, 
therefore,  whenever  one  desires  to  walk,  they 
know  and  group  themselves  together  to  buoy 
him  up ;  when  he  desires  to  bathe,  part  and  let 
him  submerge. 

Could  mortals  see  with  the  sight  of  the 
spirit,  they  would  see  the  countless  minor  or- 

143 


ganisms  which  fill  the  water  and  air.  Spirits, 
when  they  desire,  see  the  tiny  creatures  form 
en  masse  both  in  the  water  and  the  air.  All 
spirit  life  is  immune  to  destruction,  some  forms 
transformed,  regenerated  by  the  very  same  pro 
cess,  now  lost  to  mortals,  possessed  by  primi 
tive  man  of  regenerating,  like  several  species  of 
the  vertebrates,  certain  members  of  the  body. 
As  I  have  said  before,  all  organisms  cherish, 
protect  and  obey,  through  Divine  love  of  the 
spirit,  the  most  potent  law,  all  God's  children. 
Fearlessly,  willing  myself  to  see  the  tiny  en 
tities,  I  walked,  soul  akin  to  the  little  creatures 
so  happily  engaged  in  upholding  me. 

"Ah,  I  see,"  said  Percy,  noting  me  glancing 
downward,  "you  have  solved  one  of  the  myster 
ies  yourself,  we  never,  or  rather  rarely  tell  be 
fore  hand.  We  like  to  see  God's  child  real 
ize,  himself,  his  loyal  dominion." 

Thyrza,  quite  a  way  out,  said  softly  in  her 
usual  dulcet  tones,  yet  I  could  hear  her  dis 
tinctly, 

"Join  us,  and  we  will  all  go  to  the  bottom." 

This  was  what  I  had  been  contemplating, 
so,  within  a  trice,  we  were  all  together.  We 
felt  ourselves  gently  being  let  down,  as  well  as 
saw  the  little  mites  part  on  the  surface,  all  fully 
conscious  of  that  which  was  desired  of  them, 
then  as  we  slowly,  little  by  little,  sank  and  the 

144 


little  things  crowded  around  and  about  us,  it 
seemed  as  though  we  were  caressed  and  fond 
led  by  billions  of  the  tiniest  gleams  of  beauty 
imaginable;  in  some  I  could  see  tiny  eyes  softly 
shining;  I  sent  a  thought  to  Thyrza, 

"Beyond  the  joy  of  floating.'* 

She  returned, 

"Infinitely  so,  but  nothing  to  equal  being 
embraced  by  our  dear  Father." 

"Yes,"  Percy  wired,  "nothing  can  equal 
that." 

While  we  were  sinking,  we  were  approach 
ed  by  various  species  of  fish  and  reptiles,  all 
with  love-filled  eyes,  all  possessed  of  intelli 
gence  and  reason.  One,  a  whale  of  immense 
size,  remained  at  a  distance.  We  could  see 
him  distinctly,  satin-smooth  white  skin,  eyes 
soft  as  a  gazelle's.  I  sent  him  a  love  thought. 
He  recognized  it  by  approaching  nearer.  A 
shark,  being  caressed  by  Percy  and  his  sister, 
was  similar  to  the  earth,  excepting  repulsive 
features  modified,  with  small  mouth  and  dove- 
like  eyes. 

Our  submersion  was  welcomed  with  speech 
less,  it  is  true,  but  not  thoughtless,  love  and 
joy,  for  every  form,  from  the  lowest  to  the 
highest,  that  we  saw,  expressed  love  and  devo 
tion.  We  were  inexpressively  touched  by 
the  mute  and  eloquent  homage  accorded  by  our 

145 


lesser  brethren.  "Oh,"  I  thought,  recalling 
the  earth  ocean,  filled  with  the  horrib'e,  grotes 
que  counterparts  of  these  loving  things,  "This 
is  the  real,  that  the  false;  Oh,  it  is  blessed  to 
be  with  the  true  and  see  things  as  they  really 
are."  If  poor  mortals  could  obtain  just  a 
glimpse  of  the  real  enveloping  and  surround 
ing  them,  how  comforted  they  would  be,  but  al 
though  given  all  the  glorious  truths  of  spirit, 
even  by  God  Himself,  if  not  sufficiently  ad 
vanced  to  grasp  on  that  plane,  they  would  scorn 
and  ridicule.  Not  until  they  reach  a  certain 
height  can  they  even  imagine  that  which  is  in 
comprehensible  to  the  animal  nature  of  earth. 

Accompanied  by  our  lesser  brethren,  vicing 
with  each  other  in  mutely  expressing  love,  we 
reached  the  bottom.  Fairyland  indeed  broke 
on  our  sight.  A  land  not  only  filled  with 
beauty,  but  sweetest  melody.  There  was  a  con 
tinuous  soft  ripple  of  harmonious  soft  vibra 
tions,  exquisitely  soothing,  varied  occasionally 
by  peals  upon  peals  of  peans  of  rejoicing,  made 
by  the  surf  overhead,  as  it  embraced  the  land, 
so  similar  to  bands  of  Celestial  music,  that  un 
til  told  by  Percy,  I  supposed  the  water  echoed 
the  music  from  the  many  parks  of  a  little  city 
not  far  distant. 

The  topography  was  like  the  bottom  of  the 
earth  ocean,  varied  by  mountains,  abrupt 

146 


eminences  and  declivities,  all  of  substance 
etherial,  and  marvelously  chiselel  and  tinted. 
Mountains  of  lace-like  coral,  topaz,  pearl, 
crystal — like  unto  cut  diamonds,  emerald,  ruby, 
sapphire,  jade,  amethyst,  and  of  many  gems 
rare  and  unknown  to  earth.  In  many  valleys 
and  declivities,  the  bottoms  were  soft  and  downy 
like  velvet  moss.  The  flora  and  vegetation 
were  even  more  beautiful,  if  possible,  than 
above,  for  the  beauteous  entities,  of  the  water, 
added  to  instead  of  decreasing  their  beauty, 
and  as  spirit  can  when  necessary  regulate  sight 
and  hearing,  we  regulated  ours  so  as  not  to  let 
the  entities  interfere  with  the  view. 

Animals  do  not  prey  upon  each  other  like 
on  earth;  all  eat,  not  to  sustain  life  or  strength, 
but  to  help  keep  the  body  in  perfect  condition, 
as  well  as  to  afford  enjoyment.  There  are  cer 
tain  vegetation  which  are  free  from  organic 
life;  solely  that  which  is  free  from  life  is  used 
for  food  by  spirits  as  well  as  animals;  also  wa 
ter  entirely  free  from  life  organisms  for  spirits 
and  their  lesser  brethren.  No  spirit  ever 
drinks  water  composed  of  living  germs.  In 
all  sections  are  vast  reservoirs  devoted  entirely 
to  drinking  water,  while  in  the  ocean  are  num 
berless  chasms  filled  with  water  for  its  deni 
zens,  untirely  free  from  animalculae.  ,  I  have 
mentioned  before  that  bathing  water  possesses 

147 


wonderful  properties  of  rejuvenating  and  beau 
tifying.  I  must  not  fail  to  state  that  drinking 
water  is  as  marvelous  and  revitalizes  wonder 
fully. 

Somewhat  later  Thyrza  and  I  decided  to 
take  up,  for  a  while,  some  regular,  systematic 
sanitarium  work,  hence  we  took  an  apartment 
in  the  suburbs,  in  a  large  apartment  building 
where  we  made  ourselves  more  than  comfort 
able.  The  establisment  was  supervised  and 
managed  by  automata,  who  attended  to  the  very 
smallest  matter,  even  to  ordering  meals.  In 
the  spirit  world  there  are,  in  all  cities,  immense 
establishments  called  cookeries,  where  foods  of 
all  kinds  are  prepared  by  especially  skilled 
chefs.  Everything  known  upon  earth,  and 
many  more  never  imagined,  is  provided,  free 
to  all.  As  life  cannot  be  taken,  imitations, 
superior  to  the  real,  of  game  of  all  kinds,  as 
well  as  of  substances  similar  to  beef,  pork, 
mutton  and  many  more,  with  more  delicious 
flavor,  are  made.  These  establishments  pre 
pare  complete  meals,  which  are  served  when 
ever  ordered  within  a  few  minutes  of  receiv 
ing  the  order.  Housekeeping  is  unknown, 
homemaking  essentially  different.  Spirits 
have  absolutely  no  trouble  regarding  these  mat 
ters.  Give  order  at  table,  and  have,  within 
the  city  limits,  orders  delivered  and  served  im- 

148 


maculately,  more  promptly  than  in  a  first-class 
earth  hotel. 

Thyrza  and  I  enjoyed  the  change  very 
much.  We  found  ourselves  in  the  center  of 
greatest  activity,  with  never  an  idle  or  spare 
minute.  Every  home  from  the  smallest  bun 
galow  to  the  most  palatial,  ever  open  to  us,  a 
guest  chamber  in  all  always  ready.  One,  liv 
ing  in  apartments  therefore,  in  a  sense,  is 
equally  as  well  provided  for.  It  must  be 
borne  in  mind  there  are  no  distinctions  among 
your  own  family,  and  all  are  your  own,  chil 
dren  of  the  one  Father,  hence  all  homes,  all 
grounds,  all  places,  are  ever  yours,  as  much 
as  anyone  else's,  even  your  homes,  excepting 
your  private  chambers,  oratory  and  study,  are 
open  to  all.  It  is  the  greatest  delight  to  enjoy 
this  love,  this  perfect  confidence,  this  equality 
with  all,  to  know  and  feel  that  all  are  your  own. 

The  first  pleasure  of  the  morning  is  to  enter 
one's  oratory,  and  offer  up  a  silent  morning 
greeting  to  our  Father.  Soul-mates  ever  do 
this  together  before  proceeding  to  aught  else. 

One  morning,  in  the  breakfast  room  as 
Thyrza  was  playfully  feeding  several  birds  of 
wondrous  beauty,  with  my  mind  reverting  to 
the  old  earth,  I  thought  how  natural  she  looked, 
how  very  unlike  the  earth  conception  of  spirit. 
She  was  attired  in  a  simple  costume,  made  in 

149 


one  piece,  which  fitted  her  figure  perfectly,  dis 
playing  its  exquisite  contour,  of  a  pale  lustrous 
pink,  low  in  the  neck,  with  wide  white  collar, 
cuffs  and  belt  embroided  with  pale  pink,  low 
cut  white  shoes,  embroided  with  pale  pink 
rose-buds  similar  to  costume.  No  jewels,  no 
furbelows.  Spirits  do  not  need  and  seldom 
use  head-gear,  gloves  or  parasols.  Hair,  as  on 
earth,  is  the  crowning  glory  and  more  beauti 
ful  than  the  most  effective  millinery  confec 
tions,  which  ever  detract  from  the  really  beau 
tiful.  One  rarely  takes  luggage  or  impedi 
menta  of  any  kind  when  visiting  or  traveling. 
If  one  does  not  care  to  visit  the  great  establish 
ments,  one  finds  in  every  guest  chamber  cos 
tumes  of  all  sizes  and  styles,  with  every  essen 
tial  to  the  most  minute  detail.  All  costumes 
include  everything  to  correspond. 

Thyrza  pressed  a  button  for  auto.  Many 
carriages,  autos,  and  equipages  of  all  kinds  are 
kept  in  certain  parts  of  the  suburbs  devoted  to 
these  establishments.  Within  a  few  minutes, 
we  were  seated  in  a  bijou  one  of  white,  decor 
ated  with  roses  formed  of  various  jewels. 

It  was  an  extremely  beauful  morning.  We 
whirled  past  a  park  aflame  with  color  and 
crowded  with  happy  spirits,  from  little  ones  of 
all  ages  to  adults,  no  decrepit  or  old  age,  all 
young,  all  joyous,  all  radiantly  beautiful.  The 

150 


banks  of  the  Thames  were  even  more  filled  with 
gay  and  animated  throngs;  the  Thames,  pel 
lucid  and  placid,  reflecting  the  golden  glory 
of  the  sky,  ever  to  me  a  source  of  delight,  was 
also  filled  with  steamers  and  boats  brimming 
with  people. 

Merry  laughter,  gay  voices,  peals  of  music, 
commingling  with  the  songs  of  birds,  and  pur 
ring  rhythm  of  the  water,  reached  us  on  all 
sides.  All  were  filled  with  joy,  no  cares,  no 
frowns,  no  sorrow  in  evidence  anywhere  here, 
all  wore  joyous  countenances,  expressive  of  the 
noblest  aspirations,  the  highest  emotions,  the 
greatest  love  and  purity. 

"What  a  pleasure,"  I  remarked  to  Thyrza, 
"to  note  the  joy  and  happiness;  blessed,  blessed 
indeed  are  we  to  be  free,  think  how  wretched 
ws  used  to  be  on  earth,  ever  fretting  about 
something  or  other,  never  in  peace." 

"Yes,"  she  answered,  "you,  I  think  hardly 
realized  how  I  suffered  there,  dear;  even  now 
I  cannot  bear  to  recall  it.  But  I  feel  I  must, 
because  our  Father  must  will  it  so,  or  we  should 
forget  entirely." 

"Yes,  we  are  beginning  to  grasp  the  very 
good  reason  why  we  should.  How  could  any 
one  with  a  desire  for  change,  inherent  in  all 
living  beings,  know  how  to  appreciate  the  per 
petual  peace,  glory  and  beauty,  were  it  not  for 

151 


that  dark  and  drear  experience,  and  the  ever 
varying  change  of  employment  and  scene,  as 
well  as  the  countless  spiritual  worlds  to  explore, 
and  the  limitless  knowledge  to  be  acquired." 

Not  yet  had  we  heard  very  much  about  the 
Celestial  Kingdom.  The  farther  we  advanced, 
the  more  we  began  to  understand  that  enlight 
enment,  on  this  line  could  only  be  obtained  after 
all  the  claims  of  self  had  been  conquered  and 
eliminated.  This  could  only  be  developed  and 
acquired  in  the  service  of  othersf  hence  our  de 
sire  to  devote  more  time  to  the  less  happy  than 
we. 

The  sanitarium  we  were  to  visit,  one  in  the 
place  of  a  great  insane  earth  institution,  was 
located  a  block  or  two  from  the  Thames,  in 
the  midst  of  artistic  grounds.  After  visiting 
this  sanitarium,  we  were  to  visit  some  friends 
in  Wales. 

The  building  was  of  the  Celestial  style,  of 
pale  grey  marble,  with  columns  of  gold  and 
grey.  The  grounds  were  filled  with  spirits 
with  contented  faces,  some  inconceivably  radi 
ant,  who  had  just  become  detached,  and  were 
obtaining  their  first  impressions  ere  spirit  mem 
ory  returned.  We  gave  several,  as  we  passed, 
loving  smiles  of  greeting. 

Thyrza  went  to  the  rooms  assigned  to  her, 
I  to  mine.  We  were  regular  visitors  to  this 

152 


place,  with  regular  duties.  I  had  been  chosen 
this  morning  to  visit  two  who  had  passed  away 
by  their  own  hands.  One,  an  elderly  man  who 
had  been  a  violent  maniac  for  almost  a  decade, 
another  a  young  man,  who  had  been  a  victim 
of  a  blood  disease  which  had  caused  imbecility. 
I  went  first  to  see  the  old  man.  He  was  just 
awakening  on  thi  sside.  He  had  no  near  rela 
tives  save  his  mother  and  father,  who  were 
seated  by  his  side,  with  his  guardian  Angels. 
They  greeted  me  gently,  I  sat  down  some  place 
from  them. 

His  guardian  Angel  was  occupied  attending 
to  his  duty  with  both  hands  on  his  head;  the 
spirit  had  a  very  fine,  noble  countenance.  A 
tremor  passed  through  him.  He  made  a  con 
vulsive  movement  to  arise  and  opend  His  eyes. 
The  Guardian  Angel  stepped  aside.  The 
mother,  a  radiant  young  spirit,  eyes  glowing 
with  love  and  tenderness  stood  over  him.  His 
eyes  fastened  on  her  with  wonder,  then  joy 
unspeakable  illumined  his  whole  face, 

"Mother,  mother  am  I  dreaming?  Am  I 
crazy?"  he  whispered  faintly. 

"You  are  yourself,  darling,  your  real  true 
self.  You  have  been  dreaming,  you  are  at  last 
awake."  His  father  grasped  his  hand. 

"Will,  my  boy,  don't  you  know  me?" 

"Father,  father,  where  am  I?" 

153 


"At  home,  with  your  own,  my  son.  Come, 
get  us."  He  arose  in  a  flowing  garb.  His 
guardian  Angel  welcomed  him  with  a  few 
simple  words.  I  was  surprised  and  pleased 
to  hear  him  say,  as  he  held  out  his  hands,  warm 
ly,  "Why,  Lord  Byron,  you  are  as  great  a  joy 
as  were  your  poems  to  me — "  he  stopped 
abruptly,  and  added  ruefully, 

"I  can  only  remember  up  to  the  time  I  lost 
my  fortune.  Oh  my  poor  wife,  I  wonder 
where  she  is?" 

A  look  of  great  distress  overspread  his  face. 
The  earth  memory  up  to  the  time  he  lost  his 
mind  returned,  the  rest,  of  course,  a  blank.  His 
mother  seated  him  by  her,  holding  him  close 
to  her,  as  she  told  him  all,  finishing  with, 

"Dear,  we  will  take  you  to  see  her  very 
soon,  she'll  soon  be  free,  she  also  is  very  near 
the  change." 

"Oh,  that  gives  me  joy  indeed.  Only  to 
have  her,  and  I'll  be  happy.  But  Oh,  I  am 
so  overjoyed  to  find  you  dear  ones,  to  know 
that  I  have  never  lost  you,  and  to  know  we 
live  and  love  forever.  Oh,  what  joy,  what 
peace,  what  happiness."  Then  he  turned  to 
me,  "Lord  Byron," 

"No  lords  here,"  I  said,  "Your  brother,  you 
are  a  lord  as  much  as  I  ame."  His  eyes  shone. 

"What,  no  petty  distinctions,    all    equal    in 

154 


God's  sight?"  but  he  added,  "there  must  be,  of 
course,  distinction  in  advancement,  as  on  earth, 
but  I  want  to  tell  you,  my  brother,"  emphasiz 
ing  brother  tenderly,  "what  your  poems  meant 
to  me.  Your  sorrows  purified,  and  cleansed 
all  that  really  was  not  of  you,  a  child  could 
discern  the  true  and  feel  the  true  spirit  despite 
material  conditions." 

After  a  fe  wminutes,  promising  to  see  him 
again  soon,  I  sought  the  room  of  the  young  man, 
who  in  a  fit  of  melancholia  had  cut  short  his 
material  discipline.  I  saw  at  his  bedside  his 
guardian  Angel  and  his  sister,  who  had  passed 
to  spirit  side  in  infancy,  unknown  to  the 
brother. 

This  poor  boy,  from  his  earliest  childhood 
had  been  inpregnated  with  a  loathsome  dis 
ease.  All  that  the  best  medical  skill  could 
do  had  been  done.  He  had  been  of  noble 
blood  and  great  wealth,  but  had  become  such 
a  source  of  anxiety  and  humiliaaion,  his  family 
were  forced  to  put  him  in  a  private  institution, 
where  he  had  been  neglected,  with  the  result 
that  in  an  especially  despondent  mood,  he  had 
strangled  himself  to  death.  His  sister,  a  dainty, 
winsome  blonde,  with  sunny  hair  and  pansy 
eyes,  looking  like  the  earth  conception  of 
Angels,  sat  by  his  side,  patting  his  hand,  while 
his  guardian  Angel,  of  magnificent  beauty  and 

155 


regal  presence,  stroked  his  head.  Suddenly 
the  youth  gave  a  long,  slow  sigh,  the  eyelids 
began  to  quiver,  the  blood  transfused  his  count 
enance,  and  he  awakened,  after  having  been  in 
this  state,  according  to  earth  time,  for  twenty- 
four  hours,  oblivious  of  both  planes,  complete 
ly  magnetized  by  his  guardian  Angels. 

He  had  been  an  imbecile  since  his  birth, 
never  having  had  the  mental  capacity  to  acquire 
knowledge.  As  his  spirit  memory  had  not  re 
turned,  he  awakened  with  but  the  little  light 
gleaned  on  mortal  plane  during  his  lucid  inter 
vals,  hence  a  child's  guilessness  and  innocence 
looked  forth  from  eyes  very  similar  to  his  sis 
ters,  which  became  riveted  upon  her  charming 
face,  with  a  child'es  worship  of  the  beautiful. 

"Where  I  am?      Who  are  you?"  he  asked. 

"You  are  at  home.  I  am  your  sister,"  she 
replied  gently.  ; 

"Who  are  you?"  glancing  at  his  Guardian 
Angel. 

"I  am  your  guardian  Angel."  He  looked 
al  him  long  and  searchingly,  the  wonder  in  his 
eyes  replaced  by  love,  called  forth  by  the  love 
of  the  Angel.  Then  reluctantly  he  turned  his 
gaze  on  me.  I  must  have  pleased  him.  He 
said,  "You  look  like  my  papa,"  and  smiled  a 
child's  wistful  smile  of  recognition. 

156 


His  sister  helped  him  arise,  while  she,  his 
Guardian  Angel  and  I  escorted  him  outside  to 
a  large  auto.  He  clung  to  me  and  did  not 
like  to  let  me  go  until  he  saw  his  grandmother, 
to  whom  he  took  a  great  fancy.  Within  two 
days  his  spirit  memory  returned,  and  he  proved 
to  be  a  rather  advanced  spirit,  eager  to  progress. 
I  made  an  engagement  to  visit  him  also  in  the 
near  future  and  returned  to  meet  Thyrza. 

I  found  her  awaiting  me  on  the  portica, 
accompanied  by  an  exquisite  little  girl  of  about 
four  years,  a  veritable  little  sunbeam,  but  a 
rather  drenched  and  woe-begone  one,  who 
clutched  desperately  at  Thyrza's  hands,  and 
looked  around  on  all  sides  with  looks  of  pain 
and  pleasure.  Her  flowing  ringlets,  lustrous 
blue  eyes  and  pearly  skin  were  very  beautiful, 
the  little  mouth  a  Cupid's  bow,  the  dainty  little 
figure  still  in  the  flowing  garb.  I  put  my  arms 
arms  around  her,  and  gave  her  such  a  loving 
embrace,  that  a  smile,  like  the  sun  in  an  April 
shower,  broke  over  her  face,  and  for  a  moment 
she  forgot  her  sorrow. 

"I  want  to  see  my  marmie  and  papa  and  my 
brother  Charlie,"  she  said  piteously,  "won't 
you  take  me  to  dem?  She  says  she  will." 

"I  have  promised  Amanda  that  we  would 
take  her  to  her  mother,  still  on  the  earth," 
Thyrza  said. 

157 


"Of  course,"  I  readily  responded,  "where 
shall  we  find  her?" 

'  "She  lives  in  the  suburbs,  not  far  from 
here."  We  entered  our  auto,  and  soon  arrived 
at  the  house,  intuitively  known  as  soon  as  we 
saw  it.  We  were  met  at  the  door  by  a  charm 
ing  girl,  with  an  eager,  expectant  air.  Soon 
as  she  saw  the  child,  she  tenderly  clasped  and 
caressed  her,  ere  welcoming  us. 

"Amanda,  little  Amanda,"  she  fondly  said. 
Then  after  greeting  us,  said,  "I  shall  take  you 
to  the  father  and  mother." 

These  spirits  were  still  attached  and  in  the 
charge  of  their  guardian  Angels.  One  of 
Amanda's  had  entrusted  her  to  Thyrza  im 
mediately  after  she  became  detached,  the  other 
had  returned  to  perform  some  duty  for  the 
attached  ones.  Amanda  had  been  sent  to  the 
institution  a  few  weeks  before,  after  a  severe 
fever  which  had  resulted  in  dementia.  The 
parents  had  been  compelled  to  part  with  her, 
owing  to  their  illness,  as  well  as  the  incessant 
care  and  attention  demanded  by  their  little 
crippled  boy,  Charlie;  They  were  cousins, 
one  child  a  cripple  the  other  Amanda,  from 
birth  not  exactly  an  idiot  but  feeble  minded. 

We  found  them  seated  at  a  table,  eyes  closed, 
in  a  seemingly  comatose  condition,  oblivious  of 
all  on  spirit  plane,  whilst  conscious  on  the 

158 


mortal.  As  the  spirit,  while  attached  to  the 
mortal,  is  under  control  on  earth,  of  the  mor 
tal,  in  the  spirit  world,  it  seemingly  performs 
all  the  acts  of  the  mortal  and  accompanies  it 
wherever  it  goes,  therefore,  on  the  spirit  side, 
there  are  always  everything  essential  that  the 
mortal  uses,  in  the  very  same  place  as  on  mor 
tal  plane,  such  as  chairs,  couches,  tables  as  well 
as  everything  necessary  for  them  when  detached 
at  night.  The  room,  in  which  they  were  with 
guardian  Angels,  was  dainty  and  attractive,  fill 
ed  with  flowers.  They  were  apparently  en 
gaged  in  eating,  judging  from  their  motions,  on 
mortal  plane,  and  by  the  motions  of  two  other 
attached  spirits  who  seemed  to  be  waiting  on 
them,  and  who  also  were  assisted,  on  spirit 
plane,  by  their  guardian  Angels.  In  the 
room,  therefore,  were  four  attached  spirits  and 
four  guardian  Angels.  Although  an  attached 
spirit  has  two  guardian  Angels,  it  is  only  nec 
essary  to  have  one  in  attendance. 

Thyrza  had  promised  to  take  the  child  to 
her  people  on  earth.  We  decided  to  enter  with 
her  the  material  consciousness.  The  child's 
guardian  Angel  magnetized  her  into  uncon 
sciousness  of  the  spirit  plane,  so  just  about  the 
time  Thyrza  and  I  became  conscious  on  the 
mortal  plane,  she  also  became  conscious  with 
us  in  the  material  room  within  the  spiritual 

159 


room,  which  was  a  large,  airy  apartment,  we 
saw  seated  at  the  table,  the  father  and  mother, 
both  weak  and  ill,  faces  haggard  with  physical 
and  mental  suffering.  They  were  evidently 
refined  and  well  educated.  The  attendants 
were  nurses,  the  mother  was  endeavoring,  be 
tween  sighs  and  moans,  to  eat,  the  father,  more 
engrossed  with  her,  paid  little  attention  to  him 
self.  Amanda  sprang  to  her  mother's  side, 
clasping  her  around  her  neck,  kissing  and  hug 
ging  her. 

"Mama,  mama,"  she  cried,  "don't  you  know 
me?"  But  the  mother  oblivious  of  all,  replied 
riot,  but  continued  looking  into  space. 

"Mama,  mama,"  tears,  falling  rapidly, 
"don't  you  know  me?"  repeated  the  little  child. 
No  response. 

"Don't  you  see  me,  mama?"  Again,  no  re 
sponse.  Then  she  ran  to  her  father,  climbed 
into  his  lap,  put  her  little  arms  around  his  neck, 
her  head  upon  his  chest. 

"Papa,  my  papa,  ain't  you  glad  to  see  me?" 
Again  no  sign,  no  response  of  any  kind.  Thyrza 
took  her  in  her  arms  and  said, 

"Darling,  you  papa  and  mama  are  dream 
ing,  you  shall  see  them  tonight."  The  father 
then  spoke  to  the  mother. 

"Amanda,  why  grieve  so?  Our  child  is 
better  off,  we  shall  soon  go  to  her,  we  cannot 

160 


last  very  much  longer.  Be  comforted,  my  poor 
wife."  The  child  eagerly  listened. 

"Oh,"  sighed  the  mother,  "if  I  had  only 
been  able  to  see  her  die,  even  to  go  to  her  fun 
eral.  Oh,  my  little  girl,  my  baby,  my  baby." 

"Mama,  mama,  I  am  here,"  cried  the  little 
one,  running  to  her,  and  again  clasping  her. 
The  mother's  guardian  Angels  may  have  im 
pressed  her,  for  she  brightened  visibly,  and  she 
said  happily, 

"Oh,  Albert,  I  know,  I  feel  my  little  one 


is  near  me." 


"Of  course  she  is,"  he  answered,  "I  feel  her 
all  the  time."  That  pleased  the  child  so  much, 
she  really  thought  they  saw  her.  The  door 
opened,  a  little  lame  boy,  with  a  sweet  face, 
accompanied  by  a  tutor  entered.  He  was  like 
his  parents,  suffering  from  the  same  disease  in 
another  form,  a  victim,  like  them,  to  that  most 
malignant  of  all  diseases  which  numbers  its 
victims  by  millions,  and  causes  death  innumer 
able  under  its  various  branches,  consumption, 
leprosy,  insanity,  imbecility,  the  most  common 
of  blood  diseases,  rampant,  where  it  permeates 
all  classes  from  the  lowest  to  the  highest  on 
earth.  These  innocents,  victims  to  heredity, 
pure  and  stainless  in  character  and  life,  were 
soon  to  be  set  free.  Naturally  one  queries, 
"Why  should  the  innocent  suffer  for  the  guilty?" 

161 


I  was  beginning  to  see  quite  clearly  that  the 
dream  of  mortal  life,  in  comparison  with  the 
eternal  life  of  the  spirit,  appears  (to  the  awak 
ened  spirit,  conscious  of  the  dual  life  on  both 
planes,)  transitory  and  fleeting,  a  moment  in 
comparison  with  eternity.  Its  sorrows  and 
actual  sufferings  ephemeral,  excepting  the  mem 
ory  which  alone  survives,  to  remind  one  of  the 
discipline  which  can  never  be  forgotten. 

All  God's  children  are  brought  forth  upon 
the  two  planes  simultaneously.  The  material 
plane  not  solely  absolutely  essential  as  a  birth 
place,  but  also  a  school  for  many,  not  for  all, 
to  obtain  the  peculiar  kind  of  discipline 
adjudged  essential  for  those  ordained  to  under 
go  it.  Millions  of  children  in  millions  of 
worlds,  are  being  constantly  born,  their  life 
force  and  intelligence  having  evolved  from  the 
very  lowest  forms  of  life,  until  endowed  with 
soul  as  child  of  God,  born  in  both  worlds 
simultaneously. 

It  is  essential  for  every  child  to  have  an  epi 
tome  of  all  knowledge  acquired  through  all 
species  up  to  spirit  child  of  God.  Spirit  com 
posed  of  spirit  body  and  spiritual  brain,  and  soul 
connected  with  God,  thence  onward,  through 
countless  spheres  and  worlds,  not  freed  from 
animal  limitations  as  often  stated,  for  the  spirit 
knows  naught  of  animal,  conscious  ever  and 

162 


always  as  child  of  God,  but  educated  in  all 
branches  of  knowledge,  to  fit  one  for  the  Celes 
tial  Kingdom.  In  reality,  after  detachment, 
never  before,  a  spirit  realizes  the  earth  experi 
ences  with  its  manifold  horrors  and  tribula 
tions,  is  no  more  painful  to  the  spirit  than  the 
discipline  given  the  earth  child  in  college,  aca 
demy,  university,  to  the  mortal.  ,  Although  to 
the  spirit  on  that  plane  of  consciousness,  it  is 
made  to  appear  as  it  does  to  impress  it  upon 
the  spiritual  brain,  as  all  experiences  are  im 
pressed  for  the  purpose  of  discipline  and  train 
ing. 

Although  it  may  appear  that  criminals,  de 
generates  the  insane  receive  but  little  discipline, 
since  their  material  brains  are  deficient  or  dis 
eased;  every  spirit  feels  the  necessary  pain  and 
suffering,  and  many  experiences  are  registered 
upon  the  material  brain,  which  in  turn  are  reg 
istered  upon  the  spiritual,  even  though  the 
spirit  can  but  imperfectly  express  itself. 

Every  unfortunate  in  penal  institution  or 
insane  asylum,  regardless  how  irresponsible, 
receives  the  discipline,  hard  as  it  may  seem, 
deemed  necessary.  How  otherwise  call  God 
Omnipotent?  //  not  for  Divine  purpose,  un- 
apprehended  by  mortal,  'with  good  reason  the 
superficial  would  deem  Him  a  monster  of  cruel- 
ity  and  turpitude.  But  although  God  is 

163 


Omnipotent,  his  instruments  under  law  follow 
His  behests  and  instructions,  all  children  are 
endowed,  save  those  through  disease  and  acci 
dent,  with  reason  and  free  will.  That  is,  each 
spirit  not  handicapped  by  a  diseased  material 
brain,  can  impress  the  material  instrument  more 
or  less  with  the  spiritual  attributes  of  liberty, 
love  and  wisdom.  All  spirits  are  perfectly 
free  and  individually  independent.  None  are 
restricted  in  any  way,  excepting  as,  on 
mortal  plane,  all  are  under  mortal  law, 
so  all  are  under  law  in  the  spiritual.  With 
the  sole  exception  of  property  regulations 
in  certain  sections  of  the  spiritual  world,  and  the 
little  while  required  for  employment,  all  spirits 
are  entirely  free,  and  can  exercise  their  will 
and  desires  in  all  things  pertaining  to  them 
selves  and  their  soul-mates,  who  are  in  reality, 
the  other  half  necessary  to  make  one.  That 
spirit  cannot  exercise  their  will  on  mortal  plane, 
especially  in  the  conjugal  relation,  is  due  to  the 
imperfect  control  of  their  material  instruments. 
Could  a  spirit  correctly  impress,  there  would 
be  more  true  unions  and  less  divorce.  The 
spirit  must  yield  to  the  animal  mind  swayed 
by  physicial  attractions,  but  ever  and  always 
the  spirit  seeks  to  impress  with  the  result  that 
many  co-called  libertines  are  but  following  the 
dominant  instinct,  and  longing  of  the  spirit  for 

164 


his  own  soul-mate.  Free  will,  individual  ef 
fort  resolves  itself  into  the  truth  that  only  so* 
much  will  and  effort  are  manifested  as  the  spirit 
can  impress  his  material  brain  with. 

The  spirit  advances  on  spirit  plane,  and 
strives  to  impress  upon  his  material  brain  the 
spiritual  attributes  and  knowledge  acquired 
here.  When  this  truth  is  rightly  comprehended, 
one  can  see  that  material  brains  must  advance 
to  enable  spirit  to  manifest  will  and  effort,  and 
that  when  material  brains  are  developed  suf 
ficiently,  will  and  effort  are  the  will  and  effort 
of  the  spirit,  who  ever  and  always  expresses  his 
own  especial  attributes,  hence  there  can  be  no 
remaining  at  a  standstill  nor  retrogression  to 
the  spirit  who,  on  mortal  plane  has  a  wholesome 
and  good  instrument.  The  material  brain  can  of 
ten  be  developed  by  developing  a  sound,  whole 
some  body.  Therefore  the  trite,  and  in  a  de 
gree,  true  saying,  "a  sound  body  makes  a  sound 
mind,"  both  brain  and  body  recognized  by  the 
advanced  as  but  instruments  for  the  spirit  child 
of  God.  But  there  are  many  in  diseased 
bodies  with  developed  brains,  who  express  much 
more  perfectly  than  many  with  seemingly  sound 
and  perfect  ones,  for  all  who  appear  sound  are 
not  so. 

Amanda,  when  she  saw  her  dearly  loved 
brother  enter,  ran  to  him  and  threw  her  arms 

165 


about  him,  as  she  had  her  parents, 

"Brudder,  brudder,"  she  cried,  "I  is  here, 
don't  oo  know  me?" 

Charlie,  assisted  by  his  tutor,  unseeing, 
passed  by  her. 

"Brudder/'  she  reiterated,  "I  is  here,  Mandy 
is  here."  The  little  lame  boy,  (how  my  heart 
went  out  to  him,  thinking  of  one  other,  who 
had  been  similarly  afflicted,)  was  caressed  by 
Charlie."  Her  guardian  Angel  then  took  her 
his  parents,  and  then  deposited  on  a  couch. 

After  letting  Amanda  caress  and  bid  them 
good-bye,  we  were  soon  on  the  spirit  plane. 
Amanda  exclaimed  upon  awakening, 

"I  saw  them,  my  marmie,  my  pap  and 
Charlie,  for  she  remembered  all  her  life  on 
over  to  her  parents  in  the  spirit  form  and  said, 

"Look  at  them,  there  is  your  real  father  and 
mother.  They  will  awaken  tonight  and  you 
will  see  them."  The  little  one's  spirit  memory 
returned  as  she  was  speaking,  and  she  cried 
with  delighted  eyes, 

"Oh,  I  know  my  papa  and  mamma,"  and 
she  ran  over  after  kissing  them  and  kissed 
spirit  side,  ere  taken  to  the  asylum.  Then 
the  weeping  little  Niobe  was  transformed  into  a 
happy  little  girl.  Some  grandparents  shortly 
arrived  and  it  was  decided  that  she  should 

166 


remain  with  her  parents,  in  charge  of  her  guard 
ian  Angels,  until  she  would  become  recon 
ciled  to  be  taken  elsewhere.  With  returned 
memory  came  the  great  love  for  her  guardians, 
so  we,  after  our  short  period  of  depression,  de 
parted  joyfully. 


167 


CHAPTER  IX. 


After  a  certain  period  devoted  to  attending 
lectures,  imbibing  all  the  wisdom  and  knowl 
edge  possible,  sanitarium  work,  helping  others 
on  mortal  plane  who  have  the  gift  of  inspira 
tion  and  writing,  social  affairs  and  various 
places  of  amusement,  we  decided  to  accompany 
Percy  and  some  friends  to  our  places  in  Scot- 
for  me. 

I  had  told  her  to  use  her  own  judgment  and 
land,  where  my  mother  had  prepared  a  home 
taste.  I  was  not  surprised  when  I  saw  she 
bad  selected  a  small  vale,  between  rugged 
mountains,  whose  lofty  peaks  were  almost  iden 
tical  with  those  of  earth  Scotland,  save  that  on 
the  very  highest,  inaccessable  on  mortal  plane, 
were  many  castle  and  palaces  of  magnificent 
beauty.  The  little  valley  is  somewhat  circu 
lar,  and  so  small  that  there  were  but  three  other 
places,  besides  my  own.  It  was  divided  in  the 
center  by  a  small  stream,  all  under  the  highest 
state  of  cultivation,  no  fence  or  lines  of  demark- 
ation  between.  My  house  was  at  the  base, 
close  to  the  mountains,  which  were  left  in  their 
natural  state,  some  with  bare  slopes,  others  with 
magnificent  trees,  flora  and  shrubbery.  With 

168 


the  exception  of  the  stately  castles  on  the  peaks, 
no  other  homes  or  signs  of  habitation  were 
visible. 

My  mother  had  chosen  this  retired  stop 
especially  for  its  silence  and  tranquility,  feeling 
that  we,  as  on  earth,  needed  a  change  and  a 
chance  to  relax  after  our  busy  life  in  the  great 
city.  Not  that  a  spirit  ever  wearies,  or  that 
the  life  of  a  spirit  is  not  always  delightful,  full 
of  interest  and  incident,  but  even  the  most  aspir 
ing  feel  that  there  are  times  when  one  desires 
more  particularly  the  charms  of  solitude,  as 
well  as  the  society  of  those  most  congenial  and 
most  beloved. 

We  had  a  very  small  house  party.  My 
mother,  her  soul-mate,  her  parents,  Thyrza's 
sister  and  grandparents;  her  parents  were  still 
attached.  Percy's  home  was  adjoining  mine 
and  close  also  to  the  mountains. 

These  mountains  were  reserved  for  animals 
under  the  care  of  superintendents.  We  had  a 
small  establishment,  cottage  of  a  dozen  rooms. 
We  were  charmed  with  it,  Thyrza  especially. 

The  exterior  was  of  choice  satin  wood, 
smooth  and  lustrous,  dark  cherry,  decorated 
with  cream,  wide  veranda  below,  great  bay- 
windows  above.  The  inside  was  finished  with 
choice  woods,  and  furnished  to  correspond,  sev- 
er-al  fountains,  plants,  flowers,  etc. 

169 


In  every  spirit  home  harmony  is  the 
keynote.  The  gorgecus  splendor,  daz 
zling  display  of  gold  and  silver,  divers 
colors  and  violent  contrasts;  the  utter  lack  of 
harmony  in  many  things  on  earth,  is  not  in  evi 
dence  on  spirit  plane.  Although  gold  and 
white  are  used  very  much,  the  gold  is  very  spar 
ingly  used,  simply  for  a  delicate  trimming,  whilst 
public  institutions,  cathedrals,  opera  houses, 
hotels,  and  large  apartment  houses  are  all  more 
splendid  and  grander  in  every  way  than  on 
earth,  none  are  flamboyant  nor  over  embellished, 
all  are  in  the  best  of  taste,  and  characterized  by 
a  degree  of  simplicity  much  more  pleasing. 

Ma:ny  have  homes  much  larger  and  more 
luxurious  than  the  most  regal  upon  earth,  many 
more  have  bungalows  and  cottages,  one  can 
always  change,  after  tiring  of  a  small  place  to 
a  larger  whenever  one  desires.  No  one  is  re 
stricted.  But,  although,  spirit  feels  that  all 
are  his,  open,  free  to  him,  (as  on  earth  there  is 
a  particular  love  for  home  which  here  is  much 
stronger,)  almost  all  cling  to  and  change  their 
own  particular  homes,  when  desirious  of  change, 
in  style,  architecture,  and  appointments,  and 
even  the  grounds,  which  some  change  almost 
daily. 

We  had  a  few  horses,  allowed  to  roam  in  the 
mountains,  an  air-ship,  several  autos,  and  quite 

170 


a  number  of  pet  animals,  dogs,  cats,  birds,  all 
at  liberty,  none  caged.  Even  in  cities  aviaries 
are  open.  Birds  of  the  most  dazzling  plumage, 
more  beautiful  than  the  peacock,  of  snowy 
white,  and  all  colors,  flitted  to  and  fro  and  all 
about  our  place,  even  on  the  veranda,  and,  oft, 
through  the  open  window,  some  with  sweetest 
notes,  far  excelling  the  nightingale. 

From  the  rear  of  our  veranda,  we  could  see 
those  called  wild  animals  on  the  earth,  lions, 
tigers,  elephants,  etc.,  even  great  anacondas  and 
cobra  de  capellas.  But,  ah,  how  different,  all 
our  loving  brethren  yet  to  be,  all  displaying 
the  same  tenderness  as  the  water  ones,  and  yet 
so  delicate  as  not  to  intrude  in  to  the  valley, 
but  keeping  strictly  within  their  domain. 

Percy  and  his  sister  are  still  alone  excepting 
their  grandparents.  A  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Morri 
son,  of  the  United  States  occupied  the  place 
opposite  to  us,  and  one  who  had  been,  on  mortal 
plane,  a  Scottish  knight,  the  one  adjoining.  As 
we  were  all  literary,  we  were  very  congenial. 
While  there  can  be  no  distinction,  as  all  are 
God's  children,  and  all  are  more  highly  de 
veloped  and  cultivated  than  the  highest  on 
earth,  still,  as  all  exercise  individual  taste,  one 
inclines  slightly  to  those  who  have  similar, 
though  one  is  attracted  much  more  potently  to 
those  who  excel  in  the  highest  emotive  and 

171 


spiritual  attributes  of  self-abnegation  here  as  on 
the  lower  plane. 

We  took  our  meals  "al  fresco"  in  the 
grounds,  for  the  especial  purpose  of  seeing  the 
beautiful  moving  pictures  at  sunrise  and  sun 
set.  After  they  cease  the  sky  returns  to  tints 
of  exquisite  delicacy  and  beauty,  forming  sky 
scapes  entirely  distinct  from  the  moving  pic 
tures,  for  the  moving  pictures  are  actual  repre 
sentations  of  life  both  in  the  spirit  and  Celes 
tial  Kingdom,  whilst  the  skyscapes  are  pictures 
portrayed  by  the  Celestial  Angels. 

Thyrza's  grandparents  were,  in  every  way, 
as  youthful  as  we,  so  we  were  a  party  of  young 
people  filled  with  the  strength  and  buoyancy  of 
immortal  youth.  One  morning,  seated  on  the 
veranda,  after  we  had  watched  the  sun  rise  in 
his  majesty,  Thyrza  said  abruptly,  breaking 
the  enraptured  silence,  "This  is  indeed  glor 
ious,  I  never  tire  of  these  pictures,"  her  sister, 
as  lovely  as  she,  a  petite  brunette  of  classic 
features,  and  slumbrous  dark  eyes,  said  with 
trembling  lips,  (she  had  been  but  recently  de 
tached) 

"Everything  is  marvelous,  I  thank  God  for 
every  breath  I  draw,  and  yet,"  she  sighed,  "I 
do  so  want  mamma  and  papa  free  to  enjoy  it 


too." 


"Yes,"  Thyrza  answered  feelingly,  "that  is 
172 


my  great  worry,  if  I  may  call  it  worry,"  glancing 
at  me  sadly,  "were  it  not  that  we  see  them  fre 
quently,  it  would  be  very,  very  hard  to  bear." 

Thyrza's  grandmother,  May,  we  called  her, 
very  much  like  Thyrza  in  appearance  said 
seriously, 

"According  to  earth  time,  it  is  over  twenty 
years  since  I  left  my  dear  children,  although  I 
have  all  that  the  most  favored  mortal  ever 
dreams  of,  and  far  beyond  my  greatest  hopes 
and  expectations,  I  cannot  be  really  happy  until 
I  have  my  dear  children  free  all  the  time  to 
enjoy  with  me."  To  all  their  surprise,  not 
even  to  Thyrza  had  I  intimated  aught  of  the 
kind,  seeing  again  a  picture  I  had  often  seen 
in  my  mind,  a  young  man  bowed  in  grief  over 
a  little  babe's  bed,  and  once  more  feeling  the 
touch  of  baby  fingers,  I  felt  my  eyes  suffuse, 
and  said  brokenly, 

"And  I  would  give,  ah,  how  much  to  see 
my  baby  girl  just  as  she  was  again,"  Thyrza 
placed  her  arm  around  me  and  whispered,  "Oh, 
George,  let  us  thank  the  dear  Father,  we  see 
them  all  on  spirit  side." 

Very  often  had  I  seen  my  child  since  my 
detachment.  Both  Thyrza  and  I  had  been  to 
see  her  just  before  we  left  England.  Our  last 
night  had  been  spent  with  her  and  her  mother, 
who,  in  the  real  life,  knowing  the  truth,  entirely 

173 


absolved  me.  She  gave  me  the  particulars 
regarding  Mrs.  Clairmont,  and  was  perfectly 
satisfied,  (knowing,  as  all  spirits  know  their 
own  soul  mates,  I  was  not  hers,)  that  Thyrza 
and  I  were  conjoined.  I  smiled  in  return  and 
answered  cheerfully, 

"Oh,  ye  of  little  faith,  even  here  questioning 
our  Father's  judgment.  Know  ye  not  that  He 
knoweth  best?"  Smiles  replaced  the  transi- 
tary  gloom,  and  shortly  we  were  planning  an 
airship  excursion  to  some  islands  north  of  us. 

That  afternoon  Thyrza,  May,  Percy  and  I 
took  a  long  mountain  walk.  We  selected  a  wide 
path  that  led  to  Colonel  Carr's  place,  I  give  the 
title,  as  he  was  recently  detached. 

He  was  an  American  who  had  taken  the 
place  for  the  summer.  We  have  seasons,  vary 
ing  in  different  sections,  as  on  earth.  The 
path  led  first  over  a  slope  of  downy  moss,  soft 
as  velvet,  of  different  shades  of  green,  appear 
ing  like  a  mosaic  in  sun  light  and  shade,  thence 
into  the  heart  of  the  primeval  forest,  free  from 
entangling  underbrush,  with  carpet  of  moss  and 
trees  of  all  varieties.  Here  and  there  an 
isolated  monarch  towered  high  above  his  fel 
lows,  with  intervening  spaces  of  lawn  between, 
here  and  there  were  graceful  trees  of  various 
colors,  not  seen  on  earth,  pale  pink,  blue,  red, 
great  patches  of  shrubs  and  plants  with  won- 

174 


derful  flowers,  others  with  fruits  and  nuts  of 
all  kinds.  Many  trees,  orange,  lemon,  all 
earth  fruits  and  many  more  unknown  on  earth, 
leathery  bushes,  not  vines,  of  strawberries 
and  every  other  kind  of  berry. 

We  saw  animals,  great  and  small,  divested 
of  the  repellant  features  of  earth,  scattered  all 
over,  some  grazing,  some  eating  fruit,  many 
lying  in  sun  and  shade,  others  drinking  at  vast 
reservoirs,  looking  like  small  lakes,  edged  with 
moss  and  ferns. 

"A  veritable  animal  paradise,"  May  ex 
claimed,  "Oh,  how  beautiful,  but  look  at  that 
lion  coming  to  us." 

A  lion,  lying  under  a  tree,  arose  and  came 
to  us.  Thyrza  held  out  her  hand  and  petted 
him.  All  he  lacked  was  speech.  He  gave  a 
soft  growl,  while  eyes  glowed  with  love  and 
admiration.  We  were  soon  surrounded  by  our 
lesser  brethren,  who  gathered,  from  near  and 
far,  to  make  us  welcome,  every  one  with  eyes 
shining  with  pleasure  and  love. 

"Oh,  you  darlings,"  Thyrza  said,  "you 
know  we  love  you  all."  All  responded  with 
sounds  soft  and  melodious.  Percy  gave  regu 
lar  bear  hugs  to  many,  exclaiming, 

"Ah,  this  is  life  and  love  in  truth,  when 
even  our  earth  enemies  love  us." 

ITS 


I  responded  reverently,  "Therefore  we 
should  never  murmur,  God  knows  best.  We 
must  forget  the  trivial  past  sorrows  and  live  for 
the  glorious  present  and  future. 

"When  all  our  dear  ones  will  be  free,"  May 
added. 

"But  there  will  always  be  someone's  dear 
ones,''  Thyrza  said. 

"Somebody's  darlings,"  Percy  answered, 
"but  we  must  all  be  prepared."  Thyrza  patted 
a  great  white  elephant,  "just  think  what  these 
dear  things  have  yet  to  go  through." 

"Taste  some  of  this  delicious  fruits.  I  do 
not  even  know  its  name,"  said  May,  plucking 
some  great  golden  globes,  looking  somewhat 
like  oranges,  "the  most  delicious  I  have  ever 
tasted." 

After  regaling  ourselves  with  it  and  others 
equally  delicious,  we  proceeded  on  our  way  out 
of  the  forest.  We  had  ascended  a  considerable 
distance,  so  sat  down  to  enjoy  the  view.  Be 
neath  lay  the  forest  from  which  we  had  emerg 
ed,  below  that  the  mosaic  tinted  slope,  farther 
down  the  bowl-like  valley,  with  sparkling 
stream  and  brilliant  gardens,  in  front  the 
mountains,  over  whose  jagged  peaks  and  curved 
points,  we  could  see  the  varying  landscape  of 
meadow,  valley  and  plain,  and  far  beyond,  the 
glistening,  sapphire  sea.  When  we  glanced 

176 


above,  we  saw  a  sky,  fit  to  canopy  such  loveli 
ness,  in  which  the  sun,  pale  and  golden,  rode 
high,  and  the  stars  sparkled  like  mammoth  dia 
monds. 

In  a  little  while  we  arrived  at  the  top,  the 
highest  peak  thereabouts,  upon  which  was 
located  a  stone  castle,  made  out  of  the  same 
stone  as  the  peak,  a  soft  gray  and  black,  with 
naught  but  a  green  lawn  surrounding  it  and 
waxy  red  flowers  and  vines  covering  it,  a  big 
stone  castle,  nothing  else,  no  out  buildings,  all 
essentials  kept  in  the  great  basement. 

A  large  party,  standing  on  the  vast  front 
veranda,  joyously  made  us  welcome,  and  we 
were  soon  regaling  ourselves  with  such  a  view 
as  but  the  spiritual  spheres  can  produce.  Not 
only  that  which  I  have  described,  but  on  one 
side,  mountain  peak  upon  mountain  peak, 
rugged  cliffs  bathed  in  roseate  hues,  through 
which  the  pale  green  was  plainly  visible,  while 
on  the  other,  mighty  crags,  wonderfully  wrought 
gleamed  through  a  soft  golden  haze.  Upon 
every  peak,  a  stately  castle,  like  the  Colonel's, 
of  different  colors  and  of  magnificent  archi 
tecture,  added  to  the  beauty  of  the  scene. 

Colonel  and  Mrs.  Carr  were  very  charm 
ing.  The  Colonel  said, 

"Never  was  anyone  more  thoroughly  dazed 
than  Sarah  and  I  when  we  found  ourselves 

177 


walking  on  the  ocean,  when  the  boat  turned  and 
carried  us  to  the  bottom,)  and  surrounded  by 
beautiful  beings.  Had  it  not  been  we  recog 
nized  our  relatives  we  would  have  been  per 
fectly  at  sea,  as  well  as  on  sea,  never  on  the 
earth  ever  having  the  slightest  faith  in  immoi- 
tality  or  God."* 

They  had  recently  become  detached  by 
drowning.  I  looked  surprised.  Thyrza 
smiled  at  me  sympathetically,  I  read  her 
thought,  "More  clouded  than  we."  Mrs.  Carr 
added, 

"We  were  atheists.  We  simply  could  not 
believe  in  an  Infinite  Being,  an  Omnipotent 
God,  it  seemed  absurd,  incredible.  We  con 
sidered,  as  a  great  many  do  still,  on  earth,  that 
religion  had  evolved  from  the  very  lowest  and 
that  the  highest,  the  Christian  was  almost  on 
a  par  with  the  earliest  conceptions,  and  had  not 
sufficiently  advanced  to  outgrow  the  crude 
belief  in  the  supernatural." 

Thyrza  smiled. 

"I  perceive  you  could  not  have  given  much 
serious  thought  to  it,  or  you  would  have  seen 
that  the  religious  instinct,  one  of  the  most  potent 
in  mortals,  must  have  been  given  for  a  pur 
pose.  The  instincts,  in  all  forms  of  life 
have  been,  on  earth,  solely  developed  by  the 
intelligence  invisible  governing  the  instinct. 

178 


The  religious,  one  of  the  greatest,  instead 
of  remaining  dormant  as  others,  less  important, 
in  man  developed,  in  some  apparently  retro 
grading,  in  others  steadily  advancing,  until  the 
Christian  religion  was  evolved,  the  highest 
type  of  religion  upon  the  earth  today. 
All  were  impelled  by  the  spirit  in  charge, 
to  advanve,  until  spirit  man  was  bless 
ed  with  soul,  and  impressed  his  mortal 
mind,  little  by  little,  with  the  truths  im 
perfectly  grasped,  helped  at  successive  stages 
by  the  great  minds,  who,  more  perfectly  im 
pressed,  were  beacon  lights  and  teachers  for 
the  less  illumined.  Although  I  could  not 
grasp  a  Supreme  Personality,  I  could  still  per 
ceive  the  guiding,  controlling  hand  of  a  Su 
preme  Intelligence." 

Mrs.  Carr  responded  laughingly, 

"It  did  not  take  us  long  after  our  spirit 
memory  returned,  to  realize  how  circumscribed 
had  been  our  belief,  how  narrow  our  outlook." 

I  said,  "Although  it  is  true,  I  did  not  write 
as  much  as  many  about  the  soul,  immortality 
and  the  duties  of  life,  and  confined  myself,  mate 
rially  bound,  to  the  beauties  and  attractions  of 
earth,  still  I  ever,  regardless  how  seldom  ex 
pressed,  felt  the  Omnipotence  of  God,  and  the 
truth  of  life  immortal." 

A  magnificent  man,   a  noted   English   Sur- 

179 


geon  on  earth  plane,  spoke  impressively, 

"On  the  earth  I,  in  my  profession,  had  many 
opportunities  of  proving  many  of  the  potent 
arguments  of  unbelievers'  fallacies.  I  studied 
mind  or  the  brain  especially.  I  dissected  ani 
mal  upon  animal,  vivisection,  so  abhored  by 
many,  gave  me  the  key  to  a  great  deal.  I 
found  certain  animals,  entirely  deprived  of 
brain,  could  live  and  governed  by  instinct,  im 
possible  to  locate,  attend  to  all  their  wants.  I 
found  by  transfering  the  brain  of  one  animal 
to  another,  I  could  change  the  characteristics 
and  nature  of  the  animal.  I  found  that  man 
could  live  deprived  of  all,  save  a  part  of  the 
medulla  oblangata,  called  the  vital  knot.  I 
found  the  gray  matter  contained  the  corpuscles 
that  make  the  gray  matter  superior  to  the 
white,  I  found  the  brain,  filled  more  or  less 
with  corpuscles,  was  but  an  instrument  for  an 
invisible,  impossible  to  locate,  presence.  I 
found  when  the  brain  was  in  good  condition, 
it  enabled  this  invisible  presence  to  guide  and 
control  much  more  perfectly,  than  when  out  of 
order.  I  found  the  seat  of  sensation  not  in  the 
brain,  as  claimed  by  the  majority.  I  found 
sensation  felt,  after  all  the  brain  in  certain  ani 
mals  had  been  removed.  I  found  the  brain 
instrument  for  this  invisible  spirit,  could  be 
drugged.  But  as  all  these  are  well  known 

180 


facts  on  earth  to  many  and  by  you  all,  I  shall 
merely  say,  I  had  seen  so  much  of  the  entirely 
inexplicable  materially,  that  I  was  forced  to 
seek  within  for  the  truth,  and  I  found  it  in  the 
inner  recesses  of  my  soul,  where  all  on  earth 
find  when  they  seek  rightly." 

"Only  'when  the  brain  is  developed  enough 
to  be  impressed  'with  the  desire  to  seek"  May 
replied. 

"Exactly  as  I  said,  the  brain  must  be  a  good 


instrument." 


Mrs.  Carr,  changing  the  subject,  asked  how 
long  we  would  stay  in  the  mountains,  express 
ing  a  hope  we  would  remain  whilst  they  were 
there.  I  answered, 

"We  shall  remain  several  weeks,  then  a  short 
while  in  London,  and  then  a  trip  to  the  United 
States." 

"Do  join  us,  we  return  shortly,"  she  ex 
claimed. 

Thyrza  replied,  "Only  too  gladly." 

After  discussing  various  topics  of  interest, 
and  making  arrangements  to  accompany  us  in 
our  airship  the  following  morning,  we  returned 
home. 

The  next  morning,  just  as  the  sun  appeared 
over  the  top  of  the  mountains  our  two  parties, 
in  airships  which  would  have  astounded  mor 
tals  at  that  period,  gently  ascended,  until  we 

181 


reached  the  road  leading  to  the  islands,  our 
destination.  We  had  several  rooms  necessary 
for  comfort  and  pleasure,  and  a  very  large  deck, 
fitted  with  every  comfort.  To  sail  through 
the  air,  with  a  speed  almost  miraculous,  while 
not  as  pleasurable  as  floating,  is  very  enjoyable. 
Not  only  to  (comfortably  at  ease,  reclining  on 
divan,  couch  or  easy  chair,)  watch  the  differ 
ent  craft  and  floating  spirits,  an  ever  varying 
panorama  of  beauty,  but  the  great  spiritual 
worlds,  with  their  alluring  beauty  high  above, 
as  well  as  the  constantly  changing  loveliness 
below.  All  our  party  were  seated  on  the  great 
deck.  My  grandmother,  May,  Thyrza,  her 
sister,  Percy's  sister  and  grandmother,  attired 
in  simple  white  gowns,  with  either  flowing  or 
braided  hair,  looked  like  young  girls  just 
emancipated  from  school,  but  never  upon 
earth  such  charm  of  person,  such  angelic  sweet 
ness,  such  musical  voices. 

Thyrza  started,  "Nearer,  my  God,  to  Thee/' 
All  spirits  possess  voices  of  marvelous  compass, 
melody  and  expression.  It  should  not  appear 
strange  to  mortals  that  many  newly  detached 
spirits,  love  and  recall  the  earth  very  often, 
hence,  "Nearer,  my  God  to  Thee."  We  sang 
one  of  Tom  Moore's  little  melodies,  one  of 
mine,  one  of  Percy's  and  the  last,  one  sung  in 
the  great  cathedrals. 

182 


"Glory,  glory,  to  the  lowest  and  the  highest, 
Throughout  infinity, 

Glory,  glory  to  the  farthest  and  the  nighest, 
Throughout  eternity. 

Glory,  glory,  to  thee,  and  to  me  and  to  all, 
Wherever  we  may  be, 

Glory,  glory  to  everyone,  within,  without  call, 
In  peace  or  misery. 

Glory,  glory,  to  our  Father,  great  God  Sublime, 

Though  far  away,  still  near. 

Glory,  glory  to  Him,  in  ev'ry  place,  in  ev'ry 

clime, 
Though  everywhere,  still  here. 

Glory,  glory,  to  the  lowest  and  the  highest, 
Every  world  Divine, 

Glory,  glory  to  the  farthest  and  the  nightest, 
Mine  and  thine,  thine  and  mine. 

Like  a  meteor  winging  its  flight  through 
space,  or  a  colossal  eagle  with  outspread  wings, 
we  flew.  We  stopped  not  at  a  depot,  but 
swept  swifty  on,  balmy  zephyrs,  perfume 
laden,  softly  caressed  us  until  we  came  to  the 
sea,  the  wonderful  sea,  glittering  under  the 
rays  of  the  sun,  with  a  beauty  unseen,  un 
known  on  earth. 

The  salty  taste  of  its  brine,  mingled  with 

183 


the  delicious  land  scents,  greeted  us  as  we 
neared  it.  The  sky  above,  with  fleece  of  snow 
and  crimson  of  russet  glory,  the  sea  below  with 
its  waves  of  white  sea  foam,  were  filled  with 
ecstatic  beings,  and  ocean  and  air  craft  innum 
erable.  But  as  we  sped  on,  far,  far  out  to  sea, 
both  changed,  almost  inperceptibly,  by  de 
grees,  into  a  beauty  unparalleled,  May  called, 

"Oh  look,  look,"  it  seemed  as  though  the 
Heavens  parted  and  we  saw  our  dear  Father, 
Omnipotent  God,  accompanied  by  entrancingly 
lovely  Angels,  playing  on  harps,  whose  strains 
of  melody  reached  us.  Our  Father  seemed  to 
be  more  Majestic,  more  sublime,  yet  infinitely 
gracious  and  loving.  We  caught,  on  vibra 
tions,  the  message,  "My  beloved  children,  I 
am  ever  with  you." 

I  saw  whence  came  the  earth  conception  of 
the  Lord,  and  cupids  playing  on  harps.  Won 
derful  clouds,  etherial  and  filmy  as  lace,  form 
ing  flowers  of  exquisite  beauty,  surrounded  our 
Father.  We  stopped  the  ship  and  remained 
motionless,  our  souls  and  hearts  filled  with 
wonder  and  love,  looking  upon  their  glorious 
loveliness,  until  the  beauteous  clouds  and  flow 
ers  softly  covered  them,  and  again  naught  but 
the  sky  could  be  seen,  with  great  masses  of 
flowers,  which  gradually  faded  to  a  soft  haze 
of  a  royal  purple  and  gold. 

184 


The  purple  and  gold  of  the  sky,  the  blue  of 
sea  continued  for  many  miles,  until  we  could 
see  no  signs  of  land  or  of  life,  excepting  great 
ocean  steamers,  airships,  and  floating  spirits, 
en  route  to  various  places  in  our  world  and  other 
spirit  worlds. 

"Greenland,  at  last,"  we  exclaimed  simul 
taneously.  We  had  come  many  miles  with  a 
speed,  impossible  on  earth,  in  mortal  atmos 
phere.  The  island,  a  vast  continent  here,  soon 
appeared  in  full  view.  We  could  see  great 
mountain  ranges,  some  covered  with  snow, 
sharp  pointed  saw-tooth  peaks,  alert  sentinels, 
glittering  like  polished  rapiers,  rugged  cliffs, 
grim,  forbidding  slopes.  As  we  appreached 
we  saw  a  white  beach,  beyond  undulating  hills 
covered  with  verdure. 

No  signs  of  life  where  we  descended,  under 
a  wide  spreading  oak  tree.  A  silence  pro 
found,  a  solitude  soul  refreshing,  a  rest  infinitely 
soothing,  breathed  over  all.  Gladly  we  emerg 
ed  from  the  ship  and  sank  upon  the  ground 
under  the  branches  of  the  old  oak  tree,  which 
reminded  me  forcibly  of  the  old  oak  at  New- 
stead  Abbey,  so  dear  to  me  on  earth.  Lov 
ingly  I  caressed  it.  Me  thought  I  could  hear 
it  murmur  a  greeting. 

We  decided  to  leave  the  ship  and  walk 
inland,  so  gayly  we  started  forth.  The  hills 

185 


were  covered  with  moss,  flowers  sprang  up  as 
we  walked,  and  upturned  sweet  faces  with  lov 
ing  welcome.  Ere  long,  we  came  to  a  large 
stretch  of  gray  and  sombre,  neutral  tinted  coun 
try,  the  sky  also  partook  of  the  same  dull 
murky  hue,  so  familiar  to  earth  England.  Many 
white  albatross,  eagles  and  condors  flew  above. 
Piles  and  monuments  of  fantastic  rocks  jutted 
forth.  To  all  but  the  detached  spirit  it 
would  have  appeared  inexpressibly  mournful 
and  dreary  and  a  suitable  place  of  punishment 
for  the  most  criminal,  according  to  Emanuel 
Swedenborg's  conceptions,  or  rather  erroneous 
impressions.  But  as  spirit  is  free  to  go  where 
soever  he  will,  as  all  spirit  realms  and  places 
are  open  to  all,  and  all  fly  wherever  they  de 
sire,  no  one  unless  willing,  ever  seeks  or  abides 
in  places  of  this  kind. 

"I  have  never  seen  on  earth  a  place  like 
this,"  said  Thyrza,  "I  suppose  Greenland  looks 
like  this  on  earth." 

"Oh,  no,"  said  Percy,  "this  looks  more  like 
certain  sections  in  Arabia." 

"Or  like  deserts  in  the  United  States,"  said 
the  Colonel. 

"I  suppose  those  who  love  the  great  wide 
places,  the  open,  the  silence,  and  grandeur, 
even  here  seek  it  for  a  change,"  observed  May. 

Soon  we  saw,  seemingly,  an  oasis,  a    green 

186 


patch,  a  small  habitation  and  several  animals, 
horses,  cows.  A  familiar  earth  atmosphere 
enveloped  all  so  strongly,  as  to  make  one  think 
oneself  upon  earth. 

The  gray  stone  cabin,  the  oak  and  walnut 
trees,  a  weeping  willow  near  a  well,  the  red 
geraniums  and  homely  nasturtians,  the  forget- 
me-not,  the  helotrope  all  familiar  earth  flowers, 
rhe  cats,  the  dogs,  the  chickens  roaming  here 
and  there. 

The  Colonel  exclaimed, 

"I  have  seen  many  like  this  in  the  middle 
West.  I  am  sure  an  American  lives  here." 

We  stopped  at  the  gate  of  a  large  corral 
and  looked  at  the  animals  who  all  flocked  to 
us  with  lovelit  eyes. 

A  man  and  woman  came  to  the  stable.  I 
had  not  yet  seen  similar  costumes  in  the  spirit 
world.  But  the  Colonel's  eyes  sparkled  as  he 
cried, 

"Americans,  Americans."  The  man,  a  fine 
tall  spirit,  of  a  strongly  marked,  distinctive 
type  and  the  woman,  with  a  lovable,  saintly 
face,  approached  with  cordial,  outstretched 
hands,  < 

"Welcome,  welcome,"  they  cried  jubilantly. 
The  man  had  on  a  pair  of  overalls,  a  negligee 
shirt,  leather  belt,  the  woman  a  plain,  simple 
gown.  They  laughed  as  we  looked  at  them 

187 


rather  curiously. 

"We  loved  our  earth  home  so  much,  we  try 
to  duplicate  wherever  we  go,  for  a  short  per 
iod,"  the  man  said. 

"We  lived  in  the  wilds,  we  raised  our  fam 
ily  there.  It  was  home  for  so  many  years,  we 
cannot  forget,"  the  woman  said,  a  tender, 
reminiscent  gleam  in  her  eye. 

"You  must  have  been  very  happy  there," 
Mrs.  Carr  remarked. 

"No,  often  full  of  dread  and  fear,  with  the 
terrible  trials  of  the  early  settler,  but  we  loved 
and  had  our  children  there  for  so  many  years, 
so  we  still  love  it,  and  as  we  cannot  go  back,  we 
try  to  live  it  here  occasionally,  as  nearly  sim 
ilar  as  we  can." 

We  entered  a  bare  living  room,  a  large 
stone  fire-place,  imitation  animal  skins  on  the 
floor,  wooden  chairs  and  tables,  very  crude  and 
primitive,  and  home  made  utensils  filled  with 
immortal  flowers,  the  sole  things  of  beauty 
visible. 

"I  did  not  suppose  such  things  were  made  in 
the  spirit  world,"  my  grandmother  said,  point 
ing  to  the  chairs. 

"Nor  are  they,  save  by  the  individual  spirit 
who  so  desires.  Our  loving  Father  permits 
perfect  freedom  to  all  His  children  to  do  and 
live  as  they  wish.  So  there  are  sections  of  the 

188 


spirit  world  reserved  for  all  those  who  wish  to 
exercise  individual  taste,  but,"  he  smiled  pleas 
antly,  "very  few  continue  very  long  anything 
like  this,  as  our  true  home  has  ever  been  the 
spirit." 

"The  love  of  change  inherent  in  all,  the 
desire  that  has  brought  us  hither  as  well  as 
tender  associations,  must,  of  course,  make  it 
pleasant,"  chimed  in  Thyrza.  ( 

Our  hostess,  with  her  own  hands,  prepared 
a  simple  repast,  Thyrza  and  May  assisted.  No 
automatons  required  here.  Soon  we  were 
refreshed  with  bowls  of  milk,  apparently  fresh 
laid  eggs,  with  squash  and  mince  pies  of  the 
Yankees.  Col.  Carr  said, 

"This  is  indeed  going  back  to  the  old 
home."  Our  hosts  answered, 

"We  soon  leave  for  London,  and  then  go  on 
to  the  United  States." 

"Why  did  you  not  duplicate  this  nearer 
home?"  I  asked. 

"We  have  been  traveling  considerably  in 
Europe  and  Asia,  and  provided  this  for  inter 
vals  between." 

We  shortly  bade  our  friends  good-bye  and 
started  for  a  town  close  to  the  base  of  a  moun 
tain  range  which  they  had  pointed  out 
to  us.  As  we  neared  it,  we  were  surprised  to 
see  the  whole  mountain  covered  with  snow,  as 

189 


well  as  the  country  surrounding  it  for  quite  a 
distance.  The  snow,  the  first  we  had  seen  in 
the  spirit  world,  also  forcibly  reminded  us  of 
the  earth.  Although  deep,  without  effort  or 
undue  exertion,  glowing  from  the  cool,  crisp 
air,  we  almost  skimmed  over  it,  so  lightly,  so 
rapidly  does  spirit  walk. 

Ere  long,  we  reached  the  outskirts  of  the 
city  and  were  soon  on  a  very  pretty  street,  lined 
with  beautiful  homes  basking  in  the  genial  rays 
of  the  sun,  all  was  spotless,  not  a  speck  of 
slush  nor  now  visible. 

We  were  greeted  by  many  smiling  friends 
and  brothers,  who  entreated  us  to  accompany 
them  to  their  homes.  We  told  them,  as  there 
were  so  many  of  us  who  desired  to  keep  together, 
we  would  go  to  one  of  the  hotels.  '  Shortly 
we  entered  a  splendid  hotel,  replete  with  all  the 
comforts  and  luxuries  of  a  spirit  one,  vastly 
superior  to  the  best  of  earth,  inasmuch  as  it 
provides  everything  essential,  as  well  as  private 
theatres,  assembly  hall,  ball  room,  and  many 
rooms  devoted  to  amusements  and  games  un 
known  on  earth.  The  music  room,  a  vast 
apartment,  had  four  sides  with  electric  buttons 
connecting  one  with  all  the  great  opera  houses, 
theatres,  moving  picture  shows,  churches,  lec 
ture  halls  in  the  spirit  world,  not  to  any  especial 
country,  but  our  entire  spirit  world.  The 

190 


principal  ones  are  connected  with  private  re 
ception  room  of  each  suite.  Although  tele 
pathy  is  universal,  wireless  telephones,  and 
telavues,  enabling  one  to  see  whilst  talking  are 
in  every  room.  One  of  the  first  things  I  did, 
was  to  call  up  my  mother,  who  had  not  accom 
panied  us,  and  I  soon  had  the  pleasure  of  see 
ing  her  radiant  face  as  well  as  hearing  her  lov 
ing  voice,  both  preferable  to  telepathy. 

After  changing  completely,  Thyrza  especi 
ally  beautiful  in  primrose  silken  material,  with 
white  buds  in  corsage  and  hair,  I  in  a  white 
dresssuit,  we  joined  the  rest  in  a  magnificent 
banquet  hall.  We  entered  from  the  hall  and 
saw  a  vast  apartment,  two  sides  of  crystal,  the 
one  facing  us  in  the  rear  all  open,  affording  a 
good  view  of  the  grounds,  which  seemed  like 
a  conservatory,  with  fountains,  statues,  and 
numberless  birds  flying  to  and  fro,  also  a  part 
of  the  jagged  peaks  gleaming  with  snow. 

In  the  center  of  the  dome-like  ceiling  of 
crystal,  beautiful  flowers  formed  of  jewels,  cast 
a  soft,  mellow  light  over  the  charming  appoint 
ments  of  the  room,  enhancing,  if  possible,  the 
exceeding  beauty  and  radiance  of  the  spirits.  A 
very  large  fountain  was  in  the  middle  of  the 
room,  a  large  snow-white  swan,  surrounded  by 
a  brood  of  little  ones,  swam  in  a  large  basin 
wrought  of  cut  diamonds  like  the  ceiling.  The 

191 


basin  sat  on  an  immense  pedestal  of  intricate 
beauty  and  design,  formed  of  pearl,  enjeweled 
with  emeralds  and  rubies,  columns  of  the  same 
extended  above  forming  a  canopy  of  dome-like 
effect  over  the  fountain,  with  one  immense 
flower  in  the  center  studded  with  lights.  Around 
this  fountain,  on  a  floor  of  mother-of-pearl,  in 
circles  were  tables  of  uniform  size,  first  circle, 
tables  for  two,  second  four,  and  so  on,  up  to  the 
outermost  circle.  The  tables  were  like  the 
floor,  of  mother-of-pearl  with  doilies  of  filmy 
lace,  and  bowls  of  exquisite  glass  filled  with 
delicate  flowers  and  ferns,  the  chairs  to  har 
monize,  nothing  else  in  the  room.  Soft  strains 
of  melody  were  intermittently  played. 

Within  a  few  moments  after  we  wired  our 
orders,  we  were  served  with  the  first  course  by 
spotless,  noiseless  automata.  No  hoisting  up 
from  beneath,  tables  fully  equipped,  as  is  done 
in  some  places  but  very  similar  to  earth,  except, 
of  course,  superior  in  perfection  of  service  and 
detail.  At  the  close  of  the  meal,  as  we  arose, 
the  band  in  the  grounds  started  a  merry  waltz, 
and  many  of  the  guests  wended  their  way  to  the 
ball-room,  but  our  party  decided  to  visit  the 
opera-house.  Without  change  of  any  kind, 
we  entered  the  opera  house,  which  was  exquis 
itely  chaste  and  beautiful,  no  ceiling  but  the 
azure  of  the  sky  and  silver  of  the  great  stars. 

192 


Seats  in  tiers,  similar  to  the  earth,  were  already 
filled  with  spirits.  No  evidence  of  orchestra, 
though  music  reached  us  as  we  entered,  seem 
ingly  from  behind  the  stage  at  one  end.  I 
looked  at  the  audience,  I  noted  the  chaste  ele 
gance  of  the  women,  few  more  than  slightly 
decollette,  very  few  jewels,  mostly  flowers,  hair 
in  style  to  suit,  no  prevailing  style  in  hair  or 
costume,  hence  none  disfigured  or  caricatured 
as  on  earth.  I  thought  of  the  consciousness, 
affectation,  the  hauteur  shown  by  the  grande 
dame,  the  social  aspirant,  the  climber  of  the 
mortal  plane.  I  recalled  the  supercilious  cold 
stare,  the  air  of  self-satisfaction,  the  soulless 
expression,  the  vapid,  silly  talk,  the  gracious, 
patronizing  manner,  the  senseless  extravagance 
of  the  spirits  in  mortal  form,  and  I  again  thank 
ed  God  that  all  those  defiling,  sordid  experi 
ences  were  unreal,  that  they,  in  reality,  in  their 
true  home  expressed  but  the  Divine  love  and 
wisdom  manifested  on  all  countenances  sur 
rounding  us. 

The  artists,  equally  as  simple  and  chaste  in 
appearance  and  costume,  were  all,  to  use  an 
earth  expression,  greater  than  "stars  of  the 
first  magnitude,"  with  genius  and  voices  un 
known  on  earth.  Although,  unlike  the  earth, 
only  the  soul's  highest  qualities  were  expressed 
in  the  opera,  and  naught  of  the  material,  pathos, 

193 


thrilling  to  the  core,  representing  a  newly  de 
tached  spirit's  sorrow,  ere  spirit  memory  re 
turns,  love  sublime,  sweetness  ineffable,  com 
pass  vibrant  with  the  strength  and  power  of  a 
child  of  God,  were  so  constantly  varied  as  to 
give  all  the  change  necessary,  and  leave  naught 
to  be  desired,  with  those  who  cannot  appre 
hend,  on  spirit  plane,  the  debasing  animal 
qualities. 

We  sought  our  apartment  after  a  glimpse 
into  the  ball-room,  and  walk  in  the  grounds. 
"We  shall  have  to  do  extra  work  when  we  re 
turn,"  Thyrza  said,  ere  we  retired. 

"Of  course,"  I  replied,  ere  drifting  off  to 
slumber,  to  recall,  as  we  often  do,  earth  experi 
ences. 


194 


CHAPTER  X. 


We  returned  from  our  pleasure  trip,  after 
visiting  some  wonderful  geysers,  and  several 
isolated  districts  entirely  devoted  to  large  stock 
ranches,  somewhat  similar  to  those  of  Western 
America,  in  charge  of  spirits  who  like  a  change 
of  this  character.  It  is  surprising  how  many 
will,  for  a  short  time,  seek  a  life  of  this  kind, 
when  all  the  glories  and  beauties  of  the  spirit 
world  are  open  to  them.  ,  But  it  is  generally 
the  class,  who,  newly  detached,  still  enjoy  a  life 
similar  to  the  earth  experience,  where  they  can 
exult  in  the  great  distances,  the  solitude  and  the 
open,  and  the  unrestricted  in  any  sense  life. 
As  all  stock  are  loving  and  tame,  a  mortal 
would  suppose  that  they  lack  all  that  rendered 
such  a  life  exciting  and  thrilling  on  earth.  But 
spirits,  on  their  own  heath,  their  own  plane, 
enjoy  but  the  real  pleasures  of  the  spirit,  there 
fore  find  more  pleasure  in  riding  tireless,  happy 
animals,  and  mingling  with  all,  on  the  same 
terms,  as  with  one's  own  especial  dog  or  horse 
on  earth.  These  stock  ranges  have  unfailing 
crops  of  various  food  stuffs,  perpetually  grow 
ing,  and  immense  reservoirs  of  water.  The 

195 


superintendent  and  automatons  are  all  housed 
and  provided  for  as  they  desire.  The  animals 
are  especially  beautiful,  with  clean,  satiny 
skins.  Even,  as  on  earth  more  than  in  the  cities, 
the  peace,  the  tranquility  impresses  one  more 
strongly,  hence  I  was  not  surprised  when  I 
found  that  quite  a  number,  not  only  came  f rorri 
the  class  who  had  loved  this  life  on  the  earth, 
but  those  who,  having  lived  an  entirely  differ 
ent  life,  still  felt  so  strongly  some  of  the  earth 
experiences  as  to  find  the  solitude,  the  silence, 
and  the  companionship  of  their  lesser  brethren, 
the  essential  factors  to  enable  them  to  complete 
ly  readjust  themselves,  ere  taking  up  a  more 
social  life,  in  the  centers  of  activity. 

After  our  return  to  London,  we  went  to  a 
magnificent  hotel,  preparatory  to  leaving  for  the 
United  States.  Thyrza  and  I  regularly  de 
voted  considerable  time  to  our  work,  to  visit 
ing  sanitariums,  and  many  attached  spirits  whom 
I  could  impress,  besides  attending  cathedrals 
and  lecture  halls.  There  are  social  functions 
even  more  varied  and  numerous  than  on  earth. 
It  is  very  easy  to  be  sociable  when  it  costs  one 
neither  effort,  labor  nor  trouble,  where  every 
thing  is  provided,  where  all  places  of  amuse 
ment,  all  modes  of  travel  are  free,  and,  above 
all,  where  all  are  on  the  same  social  footing, 
all  God's  children,  although  not  all  advanced 

196 


spirits  of  great  attaintment.  I  grew  more  and 
more  in  love  with  my  new  life  as  I  became  more 
familiar  with  its  numberless  blessings  and  at 
tractions,  as  I  gradually  developed  my  soul 
gifts,  and,  as  I  grew  in  love  for  the  real  things 
in  spirit  life,  I  found  I  grew  in  love  and  wor 
ship  of  Him  from  Whom  all  blessings  come. 
Not  very  frequently  do  we  see  Him  as  we  saw 
Him  in  the  sky,  nor  often  elsewhere,  although 
He  visits  every  child,  at  least  once,  within  a 
certain  time  after  detachment.  It  must  be 
lemembered  that  our  Father  is  the  Father  of 
trillions  of  spirits  in  many  other  \vorlds.  It 
is  not  possible  for  Him  to  be  with  us,  but  a  few 
moments  at  a  time,  but  no  matter  how  many 
children  He  has,  He  knows  and  loves  each  in 
dividually,  and,  although  He  cannot  be  with 
them  personally,  directs  and  cares  for  them, 
through  His  great  administrative  departments 
of  Celestial  Angels. 

Time  flew  rapidly,  one  does  not  sense  it  as 
mortals,  after  a  certain  period  has  elapsed,  for, 
although  the  sun  rises  and  sets  in  the  seemingly 
old  way,  and  though  the  seasons  come  and  go, 
we  know  there  is  no  such  thing  as  time.  No 
past,  no  future,  as  sensed  by  mortals,  but  the 
great  and  glorious  present  which  ever  is,  there 
fore,  we  often  lose  count  of  mortal  time,  and 
make  many  errors  when  striving  to  cognize  as 

197 


mortals  do,  material  conditions. 

We  decided,  in  company  with  the  Carrs, 
and  several  members  of  our  family,  my  mother 
and  Albert,  Thyrza's  sister  and  grandparents,  to 
take  an  ocean  steamer  instead  of  an  aerial  one,  as 
we  had  not  yet  had  the  pleasure  of  ocean  travel. 
These  colossal  floating  palaces  travel  as  swiftly 
as  the  aerial.  I  will  not  mention  how  rapidly, 
for  fear  you  might  think  the  author  drawing  on 
her  imagination,  instead  of  writing  under  in 
spiration.  The  earth's  greatest  are  very  infer 
ior  in  appointments,  comfort  and  ease  of 
motion.  No  matter  how  rough,  and  often  in 
midocean  it  gets  distinctly  so  in  storms,  although 
not  like  earth  storms,  as  they  are  entirely  free 
from  all  terrifying  elements,  the  motion,  so 
perfectly  are  they  formed  and  poised,  is  like 
gliding  over  a  smooth  surface.  Besides  hav 
ing  all  the  luxuries  of  the  earth  ones,  they 
possess  several  novel  features.  No  necessity 
for  wireless,  as  perfect  telepathy  is  universal, 
but  in  each  suite  are  wireless  telephones  and 
telavues  for  visual  and  vocal  communion,  as 
well  as  numerous  instruments  putting  one  in 
touch  with  all  the  leading  places  in  the  world, 
therefore,  in  the  privacy  of  one's  apartments, 
one  on  board  can  constantly  be  in  touch  with 
all  sections  of  the  spirit  world. 

The  upper  deck,  several    thousand  feet    in 

198 


length,  and  over  a  thousand  in  width,  is  devoted 
to  an  actual  park  made  of  soil,  encircled  by  an 
artistic  hedge  of  flowers  and  vines.  In  the 
center  a  band,  composed  of  numberless  instru 
ments,  and  here  and  there  divers  attractions. 

The  evening  before  our  departure,  I,  in 
company  with  Thyrza,  visited  her  parents,  and 
went  into  the  material  consciousness,  and  later, 
visited  my  wife,  my  little  daughter,  my  dear 
sister  Augusta  and  the  Countess.  A  great 
pleasure  as  well  as  a  sorrow,  much  like  looking 
at  the  beloved  faces  of  the  dead  on  earth,  for, 
although,  we  see  and  are  with  the  real  ones 
often,  we  love  and  never  cease  to  love  their 
mortal  bodies.  Not  until  all  the  loved  ones 
are  free,  not  until  time  rolls  on  through  that 
which,  on  earth  is  called  cycles,  can  the  dear 
faces  of  the  loved  ones  become  obliterated  from 
spirit  memory.  Very  often  Thyrza  and  I 
sigh,  and  shed  a  silent  tear  or  two,  for 
the  dear  earth  forms  we  loved  so  well.  This 
is  the  only  grief  of  the  spirit,  and,  although,  we 
know  it  gives  us  pain,  still,  whensoever  we  can, 
we  go  into  the  blessed  material  consciousness, 
if  we  still  have  loved  ones  on  earth,  if  not,  steal 
away  to  drop  a  tear,  or  to  give  a  tender 
thought  to  the  memory  of  the  beloved  mortal 
forms. 

After  inspecting  our  new  quarters  on  bo.ird, 

199 


Thyrza  and  I  took  a  lift  to  the  park  on  the  top 
deck.  Quite  a  number  had  already  congregated; 
no  necessity  of  introduction  to  one's  own. 
I  left  Thyrza  and  in  company  with  the  Colonel 
and  one  or  two  men,  I  shall  so  designate  the?*\ 
for  in  reality  they  are  such,  and  not  the  mortal, 
sauntered  over  to  one  of  the  sides,  to  obtain  a 
good  viewr. 

We  had  left  but  a  few  minutes  before,  and 
already  the  shore  was  almost  out  of  sight.  On 
all  sides,  in  mathematical  precision,  were  many 
different  routes,  until  we  got  out  far  from  la"d, 
filled -with  craft  of  various  styles  and  sizes,  ull 
flying  the  national  colors  as  on  earth.  As  all 
is  first  evolved  on  spirit,  ere  impressing  the 
mortal  plane,  all  must  be  first  real  and  perfect 
on  the  spirit,  ere  impressed  more  or  less  cor 
rectly  on  the  mortal,  therefore,  as  spirit  man 
from  the  beginning  was  on  a  higher  plane  than 
the  most  exalted  mortal  plane,  all  languages 
were  very  soon  acquired  by  him,  and  slowly, 
gradually  as  mortal  advanced,  impressed  by 
degrees,  (seemingly  evolved,)  until  the  differ 
ent  languages  were  impressed  more  or  less 
correctly. 

While  all  are  God's  children  in  all  the  dif 
ferent  countries,  all  of  the  same  origin,  still  in 
the  various  countries,  as  on  earth,  there  are 
different  languages,  and,  although  all  know 

200 


their  common  origin,  still  designate  themselves 
as  on  earth,  and  fly  the  national  colors,  not  in 
the  sense  of  being  distinct  nations,  but  meerly 
to  designate  different  sections.  Similar  changes, 
varying  in  degree,  transpire  on  the  spiritual  as 
well  as  on  the  mortal,  for  instance,  when  a  whole 
country  or  continent  on  mortal  plane  has  been 
wiped  out,  the  detached  spirits  have  abandoned 
and  left  it  to  new  attached  ones  to  evolve 
another  and  higher  civilization.  On  the 
earth,  in  the  same  places,  geology  proves, 
have  been  several  successive  civilizations.  All 
the  detached  spirits,  of  each  civilization,  seek 
ing  new  places  in  the  spiritual  world,  and  leav 
ing  these  sections  to  the  attached  spirits  about 
to  evolve  a  new  civilization  on  mortal  plane. 

The  great  steamer  glided  smoothly  on,  with 
no  perceptible  motion.  The  ocean  assumed  a 
pale,  emerald  tint.  Overhead  great  aerial 
craft  accompanied  us,  their  decks  crowded  with 
passengers,  jubliant  voices  hailed  us.  ,We  were 
not,  as  on  earth,  on  a  solitary  ship  speeding  on 
its  gruesome  way,  beset  by  earth's  malignant 
elements,  subject  to  destructive  forces,  ever  and 
always,  with  the  timid,  fear  blanching  the 
face,  clutching  the  heart,  at  overcast  threaten 
ing  sky  or  unusual  noise,  but  all  enjoying  per 
fect  peace  and  confidence.  What,  though  un 
known  in  spirit  realms,  the  immense  steamer 

201 


should  be  blown  up,  spirit  would  be  but  blown 
in  his  own  element,  and  soar  with  the  clouds. 
What,  though  perchance,  spirit  should  be 
hurled  against  aerial  craft,  spirit,  immune  to 
change  and  destruction  would  but  glance  off, 
like  unto  a  ball.  What,  though  the  steamer 
should  be  submerged,  spirit  cannot  drown,  all 
entities  are  subservient  to  him. 

Could  but  mortals  see,  with  spirit  sight, 
when  spirit  so  desires,  the  millions  of  life  forms 
filling  the  atmosphere,  and  realize  the  mission 
for  which  created,  could  they  but  see  these  tiny 
denizens  help  buoy  up  spirit  as  he  floats,  and 
feel  the  love  expressed  in  varying  degrees,  as 
they  caress  him,  from  the  faint  zephyr  when 
they  faintly  caress,  to  the  violent,  but  no  less 
loving  ones  of  the  mighty  wind,  they  would 
realize  somewhat  of  the  truth  of  that  which 
makes  these  manifestations,  and  know  that,  re 
gardless  how  infinitestimally  small,  each  and 
every  one  has  its  especial  place,  as  essential  to 
the  well-being  of  all,  as  the  greatest  aggregation. 

Col.  Carr,  (we  do  not  give  titles  in  the  spirit 
life,  but  T  shall,  as  this  is  for  mortals,  give  him 
his  earth  title,)  and  I  gazed  upon  the  interest 
ing  scenes  for  quite  a  space,  ere  he  broke  the 
silence, 

"Why  I  declare  there  must  be  an  earth  ship 
wreck.  Look  at  all  the  spirits  congregated 

202 


over  there,  on  the  ocean." 

A  mile  or  so  away,  according  to  earth  dis 
tance,  were  various  groups  surrounding  those 
who  had  been  wrecked,  or  the  newly  detached. 
I  observed  the  glorified,  ecstatic  expressions 
of  many,  the  wonder,  the  delight,  and 
several  with  mingling  expressions  of  joy  and 
pain.  Within  a  few  seconds  we  reached  them, 
ere  they  started  to  float  in  various  directions.  In 
the  meanwhile,  the  ocean  had  changed  from  pale 
emerald  to  marvelous  blue,  whilst  the  sky  and 
the  sun,  with  its  peerless  rainbow  tinted  rings, 
were  ablaze  with  gold  and  sapphire.  I  was 
pleased  that  it  had  changed  to  these  beautiful 
effects  in  time  for  the  newly  detached  to  be 
impressed  with  the  glory  and  splendor  of  their 
real  home. 

Thyrza  and  my  mother  joined  us,  and  in 
sisted  upon  us  going  below  and  joining  them  in 
a  game  of  cards.  I  know  you  will  smile,  and 
associate  it  with  gambling,  "playing  cards,"  you 
will  ejaculate,  "what  next?"  Yea,  playing 
cards,  with  a  very  great  difference,  we  play 
only  for  pleasure  and  pastime.  Although  one 
is  a  child  of  God,  heir  to  all  the  Divine  gifts, 
we  must  cultivate  certain  gifts,  and  exercise 
individual  effort  in  development,  much  more 
than  on  earth,  hampered  by  a  poor  instrument, 
for  here  is  no  obstruction,  nothing  to  prevent 

203 


individual  effort  and  will.  Card  playing,  as 
on  earth,  tends  to  develop  a  certain  efficiency, 
concentration,  etc.  The  animal  and  basilar 
qualities  are  unknown  to  spirit,  hence,  in  the 
spirit  world,  there  is  naught  but  purity  and 
good  in  all  things.  We  were  soon  in  a  room 
devoted  entirely  to  card  playing,  and  played 
with  as  much  interest  and  more  enjoyment  than 
for  the  highest  stakes.  I  watched  the  animated, 
intent  faces,  more  joyous  when  defeated,  than 
when  victorious,  notwithstanding  all  made 
every  effort  to  win.  It  only  adds  to  one's 
pleasure  to  give  pleasure  to  others.  Unselfish 
ness,  self-abnegation,  is  more  or  less  universal, 
though  varying  in  degree  and  expression. 

After  a  few  games  we  went  on  deck  again, 
and  listened  to  the  music,  thence  to  the  dining 
room.  Our  party  selected  one  of  the  smaller 
ones,  one  side  completely  open,  and  one  of 
glass,  giving  us  a  very  fine  view.  We  took 
seats,  no  table  in  evidence,  placed  in  a  circle, 
wired  our  orders  below,  and  presently  the  floor 
opened  in  the  center,  and  a  table  laden  with 
delicacies,  arose  and  settled  in  place,  several 
automatons  soon  appeared  and,  with  skill  and 
celerity,  waited  upon  us.  Flowers  of  exquisite 
tints  and  delicate  fragrance  were  arranged  in 
the  center  and  around  the  different  covers. 

"This  is  all  beautiful,"  Thyrza    remarked, 

204 


"but  I  prefer  it  in  the  main  dining  room.*' 

"I  think  I  do  too,"  said  Mrs.  Carr. 

"I  like  it  here,"  my  mother  said.  We  all 
smiled  when  May  exclaimed, 

"I  prefer  it  served  on  the  ground,  before  a 
camp-fire,  in  the  good  old  earth  way." 

I  chimed  in,  "Are  ye  never  satisfied?  Even 
here  amidst  the  greatest  luxury  and  profusion, 
you  long  for  the  grapes  beyond  reach." 

"Oh,  no,"  my  mother  answered,  -nothing 
beyond  reach  of  the  spirit.  Come  float  with 
me,  May  and  we'll  soon  find  a  tree,  camp-fire 
and  all  to  suit  you." 

"Nay,  nay,  this  answers  very  well  for  the 
present,"  May  lauhed  happily.  We  could 
see  distinctly  the  vast  banqueting  hall,  and  sev 
eral  smaller  ones,  thronged  with  thousands  in 
the  height  of  good  spirits,  unmarred  by  care  or 
sorrow.  All  attired  to  suit  individual  taste, 
and  as  good  taste  is  universal,  all  dressed  to 
suit  the  occasion,  an  early  luncheon  on  ship 
board,  in  morning  costumes,  principally  white. 
After  lunhceon,  we  ascended  to  the  park  Where 
we  were  entertained  by  many  noted  artists. 
The  ocean  trip,  filled  with  pleasure,  came  to 
an  end  only  too  speedily. 

New  York,  the  great  spirit  city,  appeared 
almost  encircled  by  water,  as  we  drew  up  before 
an  immense  wharf.  Mighty  fleets  of  com- 

205 


merce,  from  all  parts  of  the  world,  passed  us, 
while  immense  passenger  ships,  similar  to  ours, 
accompanied  us  on  both  sides  to  their  respective 
wharves.  Although  crowded,  there  was  such 
systematic  order,  that,  without  difficulty  or  stop 
page,  we  entered  our  dock  and  soon  walked  from 
the  beautifully  polished  deck  to  a  magnificent 
passage  way,  thence  into  a  great  reception  room, 
which  was  crowded  with  spirits  awaiting  friends 
and  relatives. 

To  our  surprise  and  delight,  we  were  wel 
comed  by  several  of  Col.  Carr's  relatives,  who 
insisted  upon  all  of  us  accompanying  them  to 
their  home,  which  was  situated  upon  the  Hud 
son.  Ere  long,  in  autos,  we  were  speeding 
over  a  great  boulevard,  passing  residences  like 
those  of  London,  the  sole  distinction,  the  color 
scheme,  white  and  gold.  The  boulevard  ex 
tended  over  a  mighty  bridge,  which  we  soon 
crossed  and  followed  the  winding  curves  of  the 
river.  The  river,  boulevard  and  esplanade 
were  crowded  even  more  with  spirits,  if  possi 
ble,  than  in  any  part  of  London.  We  went 
so  rapidly  we  had  but  little  time  to  observe  in 
detail  anything,  until  we  turned  to  the  left, 
and  ascended  through  the  center  of  a  private 
park,  to  the  front  of  a  picturesque  palace,  on  the 
summit  of  a  small  hill.  It  was  of  cream 
alabaster,  covered  with  green  and  red  vines, 

206 


and  surrounded  by  a  terraced  green  lawn.  On 
both  sides  of  the  massive  stone  steps  were  superb 
fountains,  whose  waters  fell  in  cascades  over 
a  slope  of  alabaster,  and  formed  below,  on  both 
5-ides,  a  small  lake,  edged  with  flowers  red  and 
white.  This  was  the  home  of  a  sister  of  the 
Colonel's,  a  Mrs.  Mordant,  whose  husband  was 
still  attached,  with  whom  she  was  living  on  the 
spirit  side,  and  was,  therefore,  the  home  of 
attached  as  well  as  detached  spirits.  Her  hus 
band  on  the  earth  was  living  on  a  farm,  the 
farm-house  within  the  spirit  palace.  Mrs. 
Mordant  had  selected  this  as  one  of  her  homes 
and  was  daily  expecting  her  husband's  release. 

We  were  soon  within  a  suite  of  rooms  in  the 
front,  from  whence  we  could  obtain  a  most 
entrancing  view  of  the  river  and  surrounding 
country.  The  Hudson  far  excels  the  Thames 
in  size  and  scenic  effects  and  is  much  more 
beautiful  than  its  earth's  prototype.  Every 
place,  every  scene  has  its  own  especial  charm 
and  feature.  }  Even  on  the  earth,  the  "bad 
lands"  and  desert  countries  have  a  beauty  pecu 
liarly  their  own.  The  charm  of  the  Hudson 
from  this  point,  was  the  extended,  unobstructed 
vista  of  diversified  scenery.  The  river,  with 
its  sinuous  grace  and  winding  curves,  and  sky 
were  a  symphony  of  color. 

Mrs.  Mordant  had  devoted  much  thought 

207 


and  time  to  making  this  home  as  perfect  as 
possible,  so  that  it  was  especially  splendid  and 
attractive.  Instead  of  the  forbiding  ugly 
earth  styles,  every  building  near  to  and  within 
the  great  cities,  is  a  master-piece  of  art.  Much 
more  precious  and  costly  material,  far  more 
beautiful  than  the  choicest  of  earth,  is  used  for 
building  purposes.  We  could  also  see  the 
lawn,  the  gardens  in  the  rear  were  a  mass  of 
wild  luxuriance  and  varied  colors,  with  foun 
tains,  seats,  rippling  brooks  and  birds  innum 
erable. 

"I  like  a  garden  like  that,'7  Thyrza  said, 
"it  looks  so  natural.  Let  us  lay  out  ours  that 
way  when  we  return." 

"I  prefer  it  too,"  I  answered,  smiling,  for 
we  had  changed  our  grounds  many  times  with 
in  a  very  short  time. 

After  a  dainty  meal,  served  in  a  large  din 
ing  hall,  finished  and  furnished  in  a  choice 
wood,  finer  than  mohogany,  exceeding  smooth 
and  highly  polished,  we  were  all  taken  into 
the  room  devoted  to  Mr.  Mordant  and  his  Angel 
guides.  Besides  Mr.  Mordant,  who  was  re 
clining  on  a  couch,  were  the  spirits  of  his  earth 
attendants,  who  in  oblivious  condition,  assisted 
by  their  guardian  Angels,  were  leaning  over 
Mr.  Mordant.  Mrs.  Mordant  remarked,  as 
she  placed  herself  by  his  side,  and  lovingly 

208 


caressed  him,  "He  is  very  low.  It  will  not  be 
very  long  now,  will  it?"  addressing  one  of  the 
Angels  seated  by  his  side.  He  replied  joy 
fully,  it  is  ever  joyful  to  us  when  the  tie  is 
severed.  "Just  a  few  moments  more." 

"Time  for  us  to  withdraw,"  I  said,  when  his 
mother  and  sister  entered,  to  join  in  welcoming 
him  upon  his  awakening. 


209 


CHAPTER  XL 


We  remained  several  days  with  the  Mor 
dants,  and  accompanied  the  Carrs  on  a  few  trips 
to  the  leading  eastern  cities.  All  were  magni 
ficent,  almost  as  large  as  the  city  of  New  York, 
which  was  larger  than  London,  and  equally  as 
beautiful.  With  the  exception  of  the  color 
jchemes,  and  slight  topographical  difference, 
they  were  very  much  alike  in  general,  as  all  are 
flawless  productions,  the  finished  work  of  per 
fect  artists,  typical  of  the  highest  civilization 
znd  greatest  culture.  The  Celestial  style  is 
more  popular,  all  great  institutions  and  the 
business  sections  generally  of  that  style,  or  a 
combination  of  it  and  the  Colonial. 

We  were  the  guests  of  the  great  earth  presi 
dent  and  liberator  of  the  United  States,  George 
Washington,  our  dear  brother,  who,  loyal  to 
'  his  love  of  his  earth  home,  has  in  Mt.  Vernon, 
his  spiritual  home  in  the  same  grounds,  but  ah, 
how  different  from  that  humble,  simple  home 
is  the  great  palace  which  overlooks  the  mighty 
Potomac  of  the  spirit  world.  His  home,  a 
combination  of  Celestial  and  colonial  is  of  spot 
less  white,  covered  with  vines,  and  surrounded 

210 


by  a  great  park  dotted  with  stately  trees  and 
gorgeous  flowers. 

As  he  impressed  his  mortal  mind  so  cor 
rectly,  as  to  become  one  of  the  really  great  in 
struments  of  mortal  plane,  so  upon  the  spirit 
he  is  one  of  the  foremost  in  America,  and  rapid 
ly  advancing.  He  alluded  quite  frequently  to 
our  earth  careers,  spoke  very  feelingly  about 
the  hardships  endured  in  the  great  struggle  for 
freedom,  and  said  with  moistened  eyes, 

"I  often  go  into  the  material  consciousness, 
to  impress  many  of  our  struggling  mortals,  and 
take  an  especial  interest  in  all  who  are  fighting 
for  liberty.  Could  they  but  see  the  many 
who,  from  love,  are  present  during  their 
sanguinary  struggles,  their  awful  battles,  they 
would  feel  that,  although  the  righteous  cause 
does  not  always  triumph,  love  and  sympathy 
are  always  with  them.  Could  their  spiritual 
sight  open,  they  would  see  mighty  hosts  in  bat 
tle  array  in  the  air,  around  and  about  them." 

I  knew  this  is  a  truth.  There  are  great 
companies  in  all  cities  of  the  spirit  world,  who 
drill,  as  on  earth,  simply  for  love  and  pleasure. 
These,  often,  when  nations  are  struggling  on 
earth,  attend  the  different  battles,  seeking  to 
impress  peace,  as  much  as  possible,  before  the 
battle,  and  after  love  and  sympathy,  with  the 
Angel  guides  who  awaken  the  dead,  or  de- 

211 


tached. 

He  resumed  musingly,  "I  can  well  com 
prehend  the  perpetual  interest  we  all  take  in 
the  world  within  the  womb  of  ours.  How 
can  it  be  otherwise.  We  spent  our  infancy 
within  its  consciousness,  our  children  likewise, 
why  should  we  not  visit  our  nursery  and  help 
the  babe  on  the  first  plane?  The  saddest  of 
all  is  that  so  many  have  to  be  disciplined  so 
severely." 

Mrs.  Carr,  with  a  slight  flash  of  the  eye 
said, 

"Of  course,  no  spirit  child  of  God  can  ques 
tion  His  good  reason  for  thus  training  some  of 
His  children,  but  I  really  cannot  understand, 
even  yet,  why  they  should  not  be  disciplined 
simply  and  solely  with  love." 

"The  peculiar  discipline,  decreed  for  those 
who  have  to  undergo  the  mortal  discipline,  can 
only  be  acquired  in  this  manner,  to  fit  those 
who  undergo  it  to  advance  on  certain  lines,"  he 
answered  gravely.  "All  do  not  undergo  even 
on  mortal  plane,  similar  discipline,  as  is  proven 
by  their  removal  at  various  ages." 

I  interposed,  "Strange  ,theosophists  have 
not  seen  the  absurdity  of  taking  children  off  ere 
born,  ere  they  have  obtained  any  discipline  to 
be  reincarnated  again.  They  seem  to  take  no 
account  of  the  thousands  taken  ere  they  can 

212 


have  a  chance  to  build  another  temple." 

"And,"  Mrs.  Carr  exclaimed,  "we  know 
that  inaminate  matter  cannot  suffer.  It  is  the 
spirit,  not  dead  matter  which  is  disciplined,  we 
who  suffer." 

Ere  our  host  could  reply,  Thyrza  answered 
thrillingly, 

"Again,  permit  me  to  say,  on  neither  plane 
have  you,  as  yet,  sought  to  answer  this  problem, 
or  your  guides  would  have  answered  you  satis 
factorily.  You  know  our  embodiments,  on 
spiritual  plane,  as  well  as  our  reflections  on 
mortal,  have  been  evolved  from  the  animal, 
each  embodiment,  as  it  ascends  in  the  scale  of 
being,  composed  of  a  superior  class  of  life 
organisms,  the  life  organisms,  on  spirit  plane, 
advancing  singly  as  well  as  the  aggregate  of  each 
embodiment,  until  the  body  is  regenerated  to 
fit  it  to  become  the  temple  of  a  conscious  child 
of  God  on  spirit  plane.  The  mortal  reflection 
or  attachment  of  the  spirit,  evolves  conjointly 
to  give  personality,  and  discipline  to  those  spirit 
children  whose  spiritual  progenitors  have  not 
developed  certain  essentials  which  can  only  be 
acquired  on  earth  plane." 

Our  host  added  gently,  "And  permitted  by 
our  loving  Father  for  the  ultimate  good  of  all." 

"Why  create  them  thus?  Why  not,  since 
our  Father  is  Omnipotent,  create  all  without 

213 


the  necessity  of  undue  suffering,  instead  of  a 
few,"  Mrs.  Carr  persisted,  eager  for  light. 

The  great  earth  patriot  replied  reverently, 

"You,  who  are  on  the  first  spiritual  plane, 
who  have  but  recently  awakened,  cannot  in 
your  present  state  of  development,  grasp  the 
Infinite  Wisdom  of  our  Father,  any  more  than 
you  can  conceive  of  the  infinite  multiplicity  of 
the  countless  superior  spiritual  realms  and 
spheres,  through  which  we  must  progress,  ere 
we  become  fit  to  enter  the  Celestial  spheres." 

"Then  the  reason,  even  though  given  me,  I, 
at  present,  cannot  grasp?  '  Have  you  solved 
it?" 

He  bowed  his  head  humbly,  "I  have." 

"Have  you?"  turning  to  Thyrza. 

"I  have." 

"Have  you?"  turning  to  me. 

Even  more  devoutly  I  murmured,  "I  have." 

"Why  have  not  I?" 

"Ah,"  the  Colonel  chimed  in,  "I  begin  to 
perceive,  although  all  life,  all  love  comes  from 
our  Father,  all  life  organisms  do  not  evolve 
simultaneously,  it  takes  some  a  little  longer 
than  others,  therefore  by  the  time  the  major 
ity,  composing  a  body  about  to  be  regenerated 
to  become  a  child  of  God,  are  sufficiently 
advanced,  there  are  many  who  are  not.  The 
brain,  therefore  is  composed,  not  solely  of  the 

214 


advanced,  but  of  many  in  different  stages,  and 
thus  many  children  are,  when  first  brought 
forth,  more  or  less  different,  with  individual 
tistes  and  aspirations,  as  well  as  certain  traits 
and  tendencies,  which,  although  spiritual,  still 
must  be  corrected  ere  they  can  advance." 

"Not  quite  that,"  our  Tiost  answered,  "in 
stead  of  possessing  traits  and  tendencies  to  be 
corrected,  they  lack  certain  ones  which  can 
only  be  acquired  through  the  pain  and  suffer 
ing  of  the  earth  discipline." 

"Therefore  the  spirit  unfolds  on  mortal 
plane?"  the  Colonel  asked. 

"Oh,  no,  no  spirit  needs  unfoldment,  as 
cognized  on  mortal  plane,  since  the  spirit  child 
inherits  but  the  spiritual  attributes  and  qual 
ities;  but  some  spirits  must  have  certain  earth 
experiences  recorded  on  spiritual  brain,  abso 
lutely  essential  for  unfoldment  on  spirit  plane." 

"Then  it  is  only  those  spirits,  whose  animal 
progenitors  have  failed  to  advance  on  certain 
lines  deemed  necessary,  who  must  undergo  the 
earth  discipline?" 

"Not  exactly,  you  must  learn  to  look  upon 
the  little  earth,  not  as  a  great  world,  where 
mortals  evolve  from  matter  and  unfold,  little  by 
little  material  intelligence,  but  as  one  of  the 
smallest  kindergartens,  for  certain  spirits  to 
acquire  the  rudimentary  discipline,  not  register- 

215 


ed  upon  the  brain  inherited  from  the  spirit 
animal  progenitors,  this  discipline  only  to  be 
acquired  on  earth,  varying  in  degree  and  time 
to  suit  each  child." 

"As  our  Father  is  Omnipotent,  why  not  have 
all  developed  enough  to  obviate  the  necessity 
lor  the  terrible  earth  life?"  Mrs.  Carr  ask 
ed,  wonderingly,  the  question  perplexing  many 
on  the  mortal  plane, 

"Our  Father  is  Omnipotent,  but  even  so, 
He  necessarily  must  have  instruments  to  fulfill 
His  will  and  law.  The  creation  of  the  spirit 
ual  worlds  and  their  attachments,  the  material 
worlds,  are  performed  by  the  greatest  Celestial 
Angels  under  law.  The  spiritual  substance  is 
impregnated  with  life,  which,  under  immutable 
law,  in  different  organisms  slowly  evolves  until 
spirit  man  is  born.  Those  spirits  (whose 
organisms  have  developed  sufficiently  along  all 
essential  lines,)  find  !the  earth  ^discipline  'un 
necessary  for  them,  hence,  the  many  who  are 
severed  before  birth,  on  mortal  plane,  and  the 
thousands  with  but  limited  experiences,  during 
early  life." 

"Therefore,  only  the  unfortunate,  through 
no  fault  of  theirs,  are  subjected  to  the  earth 
pain  and  sorrow?"  still  persisted  Mrs.  Carr. 
"The  spirit  child  of  God,  who  lacks  certain 
essentials,  must  suffer  agonies  and — " 

216 


Col.  Carr  interposed  eagerly,  "Dear,  you 
know  better." 

Again  our  host  impressively  resumed, 

"The  majority  do  not  require  the  earth  dis 
cipline,  but  are  disciplined  similarly,  in  many 
respects,  which,  although  physical  pain  is  un 
known  on  spirit  plane,  cultivates  and  develops 
the  necessary  characteristics.  The  spirit,  who 
impresses  a  mortal  brain  and  body,  who  seem 
ingly  lives  in  and  suffers  with  it,  who  is  destined 
to  acquire  discipline  in  this  manner,  to  fit  him 
for  his  own  especial  place  in  the  Celestial 
Kingdom,  is  by  no  means  discriminated  against, 
but  is  educated,  in  the  only  possible  way,  to 
develop  and  call  forth  his  peculiar  powers. 
As  on  the  earth,  great  minds  are  essenial  on 
all  lines  of  endeavor  and  activity  to  evolve  and 
develop  the  material  resources,  as  well  as  to 
develop  the  material  and  spiritual  qualifications 
and  attributes,  so,  in  the  countless  spiritual 
worlds,  minds  devoted  to  especial  pursuits  and 
pursuits  and  purposes  are  developed  by  the 
higher  in  charge,  therefore  all  require  differ 
ent  education  and  discipline." 

"No  one,"  Mrs.  Carr  asked,  "as  on  earth 
exercises  either  will  or  effort  independently?" 

"All  exercise  will  and  effort  on  both  planes, 
but  all  are  bound  and  restricted  by  law.  On 
mortal  plane,  all  suffer  who  violate  law,  on 

217 


spirit,  none  violate  law,  but  ever  exercise  will 
and  effort  in  following  the  will  of  their  Father, 
in  all  ways  pertaining  to  developing  the  high 
est  within  all,  not  simply  striving  to  develop 
the  highest  within  self,  but  ever  seeking  to 
develop  the  highest  within  others,"  smiled  the 
great  earth  president  on  the  beauteous  spirit 
eagerly  listening.  Her  eyes  sparkled, 

"Oh,  I  see,  I  see,  no,  no,  I  know  I  have  not 
advanced  in  this  way,  for  I  never  sought,  even 
on  this  plane,  when  detached  at  night,  I  love 
music  and  other  things  more,  and  I  d«d  not  ask, 
so  my  dear  guardians  did  not  foice  me  lo 
acquire  that  which  I  did  not  seek.  No  won 
der  I  did  not  seek  to  solve  these  things  on  mor 
tal  plane,  when  I  did  not  on  this,  but  now  I 
known  I  shall  advance,  impelled  by  my  soul/' 

Lovingly  he  replied,  "Service,  service  i/» 
others,  love  will  show  the  way  when  our 
Father  wills,  dear  sister." 

The  conversation  was  then  changed  by  our 
host  asking  us  to  look  throughout  the  house  and 
grounds.  It  was  of  imposing  dimensions.  Th  * 
state  or  reception  room;;  vast  and  grand,  ceiling 
and  walls  different  in  all,  some  exquisitely 
frescoed  by  celebrated  artists,  others  hung  with 
tapestries,  richly  embroidered,  others  simple  and 
elegant  of  choice  woods,  but  his  own  private 
chambers  were  almost  severely  plain.  The} 

218 


command  a  fine  view  of  river  and  grounds,  and 
opened  on  to  a  small  circular  balcony,  fitted  up 
simply  with  large  desk,  bookcase  and  a  couple 
of  arm  chairs. 

"Here,". .he  said,  "I  do  most  of  my  reading 
and  writing.  I  find,  as  on  mortal  plane,  we 
require  quiet  to  insure  good  work." 

"And  seclusion  and  solitude,"  I  agreed 
heartily. 

The  grounds  were  charming  in  their  sim 
plicity.  That  part  devoted  to  the  attached 
spirits  in  charge  of  the  spirit  home,  within 
which  is  the  earth  Mt.  Vernon,  was  in  the  rear, 
encircled  by  a  lovely  hedge  of  roses.  It  was 
filled  with  attached  spirits,  and  their  attend- 
ents,  hurrying  to  and  fro,  as  on  mortal  plane, 
viewing  the  historical  earth  home  of  the  well- 
beloved  "Father  of  his  Country."  The  lawns, 
smooth  as  velvet  and  lustrous  as  satin  were  of 
a  pale  emerald,  great  trees  of  different  varie 
ties,  here  and  there  a  superb  statue  or  fountain, 
and  parterres  of  brilliant  flowers  relieved 
the  simplicity.  I  noticed  a  lamb  or  two  and 
many  dogs,  also  several  birds,  no  other  pets 
were  visible.  In  the  rear,  and  on  both  sides 
the  enclosed  hedge  of  roses,  were  two  small 
lakes  or  rather  ponds,  filled  with  numerous  fish 
of  various  colors. 

We  met  many  charming  people,  the  guest 

219 


chambers  were  full,  and  were  entertained  in 
every  delightful  way.  The  great  patriot  is 
on  a  high  plane  of  development,  and  much 
beloved  by  all.  He  is  at  the  head  of  one  of 
the  greatest  universities,  and  in  personal  charge 
of  several  departments.  He  also  is  very  often 
selected  for  missions  of  importance  to  various 
spiritual  worlds.  His  mortal  life  helped  to 
fit  him  for  that  which  he  is,  a  born  leader,  one 
eminently  capable  of  inspiring  all  to  emulate 
him,  to  follow  his  example,  whither  soever  he 
leads,  and  as  he  leads,  in  the  true  life  of  the 
spirits,  to  heights  sublime,  he  has  marvelous 
influence  with  all  with  whom  thrown  in  con 
tact. 

Ere  we  parted,  he  took  us  on  a  visit  to  his 
university,  located  quite  a  distance  from  his 
home,  in  a  very  large  city,  not  known  on  earth, 
one  populated  entirely  by  detached  spirits. 
Adjacent  to  all  cities  for  the  attached,  are  sec 
tions  or  shrubs  devoted  to  the  detached,  but 
the  greatest  and  grandest,  the  detached  cities 
are  situated  on  the  highest  peaks  of  the  most 
inaccessible  ranges.  I  find  I  have  overlooked 
this,  I  have  mentioned  the  great  cities  of  Paris, 
London  and  New  York,  and  have  failed  to  say, 
that  the  most  sublime  and  peerless  of  all  are 
the  cities  of  the  detached. 

The  city,  wherein  is  located  the  great  uni- 

220 


versity  in  charge  of  George  Washington,  is 
situated  in  a  section  never  to  be  occupied  by 
attached  spirits  as  it  is  incapable  of  being  either 
cultivated  or  made  use  of  on  the  earth,  being 
extremely  barren  and  rocky,  in  a  district  little 
known  and  frequented  by  mortals. 

It  is  a  vast  place,  much  more  splendid  than 
r:ny  city  I  have  ever  seen.  Being  a  city 
devoted  solely  to  the  detached,  it  was  naturally 
much  more  beautiful,  as  it  did  not  have  to  con 
form  at  all  to  the  proscribed  limit  and  area  of 
the  mortal  plane,  hence  we  were  amazed  at 
the  stupenduous  size,  the  marvelous  architect 
ure,  the  sublime  style  of  the  buildings,  far  more 
lofty  and  sky-soaring  than  the  most  lofty  of  any 
of  the  attached  cities,  and,  unlike  them,  on 
extremely  wide  boulevards,  not  restricted,  as 
many  of  the  streets  are  in  the  attached  cities. 

This  city  covers  mountain  upon  mountain, 
plains  and  small  valleys,  similar  topography 
to  the  earth,  but,  ah,  how  indescribably  beauti 
ful  and  perfect.  High  mountain  peaks  are 
surmounted  by  wondrous  edifices  of  golden 
glory,  from  which  descend  to  gulches  below, 
great  boulevards,  thence  up  another  mountain, 
and  down  again  into  a  valley,  to  terminate 
at  a  lake  of  limpid  beauty.  Two  rivers 
with  splash  and  dash  of  snowy  foam,  over  huge 
piles  of  rock,  here  and  there,  ripple  jubilantly  on 

221 


to  the  sea  are  fringed  on  both  sides  with  homes 
of  celestial  loveliness.  A  park,  of  great  size,  is 
unique,  one  side  of  a  mountain  terraced  down 
to  the  valley.  A  river  divides  it,  forming 
cascades  and  waterfalls  over  which  flew  spirits 
arid  animals  in  wildest  glee,  lovingly  entwined 
a  child,  with  a  great  Newfoundland,  or  an 
adult  with  a  pet  lion  or  tiger.  Another  moun 
tain,  a  wilderness,  a  forest  primeval  in  the 
heart  of  the  city,  adjoining  this  a  section  un 
paralleled  in  artistic  effects,  another  devoted 
entirely,  beneath  the  shade  of  giant  trees,  to 
games  of  various  kinds. 

The  city  comprises  within  its  great  era, 
every  amusement,  except  that  of  ocean  travel, 
known  on  both  planes.  ,  It  is  formed  of  a  pale 
golden  onyx,  trimmed  with  white,  and  covered 
with  flowers  and  verdure,  and  excelled  every 
thing  excepting  representations  of  the  Celestial 
City,  we  had  so  far  seen. 

When  we  alighted,  in  floating  garb  (the 
patriot  generally  floated  to  the  university,  as  it 
was  some  distance  from  his  home,)  on  the  top 
of  one  of  the  highest  peaks,  capped  by  an 
immense  palace,  we  stood,  drinking  in  the 
magnificent  spectacle  visible  on  all  sides. 

We  entered  a  circular  rotunde.  On  each  side 
of  the  large  entrance,  in  the  rear,  were  very  wide 
stairs  and  several  elevators.  We  entered  a 

222 


lift  with  our  host,  and  accompanied  him 
to  his  own  especial  study  in  the  story  above, 
thence  through  great  court-yards,  open  galler 
ies,  with  immense  columns  of  choicest  marbles, 
connecting  various  apartments.  The  palace, 
in  reality,  many  separate  buildings  united  by 
gallery  and  court-yard,  covered  many  acres, 
and  exceeded  in  grandeur,  in  artistic  beauty  and 
appointments  anything  we  had  yet  seen.  It 
had  thousands  of  students,  and  a  great  many 
professors  of  advanced  learning.  It  was  but 
one  of  many  of  similar  kind  in  this  great  city, 
and  was  devoted  solely  to  youths  of  about 
fifteen  to  twenty,  many  of  whom  lived  with 
rheir  parents.  Those  who  had  attached  par 
ents  were  domiciled  within  the  university. 

All  the  great  universities  of  the  earth  sank 
into  insignificance  in  comparison,  appearing 
like  pigmy  or  fairy  habitations.  Several  of 
the  temples  and  court-yards  equalling  the  tem 
ple  of  Karnac,  and  the  mammoth  piles  of  Baal- 
bee  in  size,  but  far  excelling  them  in  every 
other  respect. 

We  were  cordially  greeted  by  professors 
and  students  as  we  passed  through.  It  was  a 
pleasure  to  witness  the  beauty  and  simplicity 
of  all,  and  the  mode  of  instruction,  so  differ 
ent  from  the  earth.  All  were  left  in  perfect 
freedom  to  devote  themselves  to  what  ever  they 

223 


desired,  with  no  regular  class  or  forced  studies. 
Lectures  alone  the  sole  class  instruction. 

The  professors  were  all  spirits,  who  had 
devoted  themselves  to  especial  studies.  The 
spirit  must  first  acquire  all  the  knowledge, 
pertaining  to  his  own  spiritual  and  material 
world,  in  universities  of  this  kind,  later,  attend 
similar  institutions  to  acquire  the  knowledge  of 
other  spiritual  worlds,  or,  if  he  so  desires,  after 
graduating  in  his  own  spirit  world,  can  visit 
and  attend  universities  in  the  different  worlds, 
hence,  all  these  colossal  institutions  are  ever 
filled  with  countless  spirits,  ever  seeking,  ever 
advancing.  Thyrza  and  I,  when  at  home, 
regularly  attend  one  or  two  in  the  suburbs 
of  London,  devoted  exclusively  to  detached 
spirits.  We  parted  from  our  dear  brother  with 
reluctance,  promising  to  visit  him  ere  we  re 
turned, 


224 


CHAPTER  XII. 


We  embarked  on  an  aerial  steamer,  for  the 
west,  in  point  of  comfort  and  size  fully  equal 
to  the  palatial  ocean  one  which  had  brought  us 
to  this  land  of  beauty.  It  was  devoted  especi 
ally  to  tourists  from  other  sections  and  regu 
lated  its  speed  to  afford  a  good  view,  there 
fore,  we  had  ample  opportunity  for  enjoying 
the  varying  scenery. 

Our  course,  to  give  one  some  idea  of  the 
magnitude  of  this  country,  extended  far  out  west, 
to,  as  yet,  on  earth,  a  thinly-populated,  com 
paratively  unknown  section.  We  passed  over 
mountains,  plains,  meadows,  valleys,  rivers, 
lakes,  until  we  arrived  at  a  river  of  great  size, 
the  earth  Mississippi.  Although,  at  that  time 
but  little  traveled  on  earth,  on  spirit  side  it  was 
filled  with  craft,  and  alive  with  life  and  merri 
ment.  We  sailed  over  its  sparkling  waters  for 
quite  a  distance,  thence  passed  over  another 
peerless  detached  city,  high  up  on  the  peaks 
of  the  Rocky  mountains,  a  city  ;much  more 
extensive  than  the  one  we  had  just  left,  and,  if 
possible,  more  beautiful  and  glorious.  It  was 
of  pure,  spotless  white.  We  stopped  at  an 
aerial  depot,  above  a  colossal  hotel,  for  a  few 
minutes,  to  give  us  a  good  view. 

"Oh,"  Thyrza  breathed    rapturously,    "this 

225 


almost  equals  the  Celestial  City.  Ah,  how 
divine. 

"Divine,  indeed,"  my  mother  softly  replied. 

Col.  Carr  said,  while  his  wife  gazed  with 
awred  breath, 

"I  little  imagined,  in  our  young  earth  coun 
try,  we  had  such  cities  on  this  side." 

All  passengers  gazed  spell-bound  upon  the 
grandeur  of  this  peerless  city.  It  was  located 
upon,  and  took  in  numerous  mountain  peaks, 
hills,  valleys  and  meadows,  but  the  grandest, 
greatest  buildings  crowned  the  most  majestic 
peaks  and  highest  mountains,  and  looked,  as 
they  were,  master  pieces  of  art,  and  whilst  of 
immense  size,  still  etherially  lovely,  for  this 
city  was  not  formed  of  anything  known  on 
earth,  but  of  a  substance  indescribably  beauti 
ful,  peculiar  to  this  section  of  the  spirit  world, 
a  lustrous  white,  seemingly,  externally,  as 
fragile  as  Sevres,  and,  like  diamonds,  reflect 
ing  numberless  colors.  Great  bridges  of  fairy- 
like  lace  spanned  peaks  here  and  there,  marvel 
ous  works  of  skill,  colossal  columns  held  them 
in  place,  while  the  railings  were  as  beautiful  as 
filigree  and  more  delicately  wrought. 

Beginning  at  low  foot-hills,  tier  upon  tier, 
chain  interlacing  chain,  crag  upon  crag,  finally 
culminating  in  stupendous  peaks,  upon  some 
shimmering  lakes,  upon  others  palaces  and 

226 


castles  of  various  architecture,  the  city  extends 
for  miles  upon  miles.  Tiny  rivulets  emerging 
from  lakes,  gradually  increasing  until,  at  the 
base  of  mountains,  they  became  mighty  rivers. 
Small  lakes  nestle  in  the  embrace  of  foot-hills, 
glens  emerge  from  deep-set  gorges,  valleys  and 
meadows  covered  with  magnificent  homes. 
Parks  here  and  there  on  the  mountain  sides, 
some  covered  with  dense  vegetation  to  the  high 
est  peaks,  others  lustrous  and  green,  with  but 
gigantic  trees  at  great  distances,  others  perfect 
mosaics  expressing  the  highest  art  of  daz 
zling,  floral  combinations.  Added  to  this,  a 
sky  of  surpassing  splendor,  shifting  clouds  of 
filmy  white,  commingled  with  gold,  rose  and 
azure,  reflected  and  transformed  upon  the  wa 
ters  of  lake,  rivulet,  reservoir,  with  kaleidoscopic 
effects  of  varying  colors  and  far  off  in  the  dis 
tance,  extending  from  the  foot-hills  on  all  sides, 
a  country  of  virgin  charm  and  freshness,  pre 
sented  a  scene  of  unparalleled  and  greatly 
diversified  beauty. 

"Oh,  how  lovely,"  Mrs.  Carr  sighed,  "Oh, 
I  want  to  see  more,  I  want  to  go  on,  on  to  the 
Pacific." 

We  decided  to  transfer  to  a  steamer  going 
farther  west,  on  to  the  Pacific,  and  we  were 
soon  grouped  upon  the  deck,  taking  a  farewell 
glance  of  the  wondrous  city.  I  noted  the  Col. 

?27 


and  Mrs.  Carr  looking  with  more  than  admira 
tion,  with  a  little  bit  of  earth  pride,  I  smiled 
and  said,  , 

"What  lovely  homes  our  Father  provides 
for  all  His  children.  No  distinction  of  race, 
nation  or  country,  but  all  for  all." 

"That,  above  all,  the  greatest  charm  to  the 
awakened  spirit,  neither  mine  nor  thine,  but 
all  ours,"  the  Colonel  replied. 

As  we  proceeded  on  our  way,  we  wrere  over 
whelmed,  the  Col.  and  Mrs.  Carr  especially  at 
the  unexpected,  marvelous  cities,  equally  lovely 
as  the  one  we  had  seen,  all  detached,  and  all 
situated  similarly,  upon  the  highest,  most  in 
accessible  ranges. 

"I  see,"  Thyrza  remarked,  "  these  are  the 
eternal  cities  of  this  spirit  world,  never  to  be 
abandoned  to  the  envcroaching  attached  spirits, 
as  all  this  upon  earth  is  unfit  for  mortal." 

There  were  no  large  attached  cities  in  the 
west  at  that  time,  no  great  Chicago  or  San 
Francisco  as  at  present,  the  tides  from  the  east 
had  not  yet  set  in.  The  Indians  were  still, 
more  or  less,  in  possession  west  of  the  Missisi- 
ppi,  but,  although,  on  earth  all  was  compara 
tively  unsettled,  we  were  pleased  to  find  great 
sections  inhabited  on  spirit  side.  We  passed 
mining  camps,  aye,  mining  camps,  all  precious 
metals  are  in  use,  but  not  as  mediums  of 

228 


exchange,  nor  is  the  menial  work  performed 
by  spirits,  but  by  automations.  Also  stock  ranhces 
and  farms  of  all  kinds.  Besides  great  manu 
facturing  centers,  devoted  exclusively,  with 
the  exception  of  adjacent  cities  for  residences, 
to  industries  of  various  characters. 

We  noted  on  rivers  and  lakes  great  freight, 
as  well  as  passenger  boats,  also  aerial  ones.  We 
also  saw  great  droves  of  buffaloes  and  wild 
animals,  the  spirits  of  the  earth  ones,  and  im 
mense  flocks  of  small  game. 

."A  veritable  hunter's  paradise  on  earth,"  I 
remarked,  "excels  even  Africa." 

"Cruel,  cruel  sport,"  May  said,  "even  on 
earth  I  loathed  it." 

"All  that  inflicts  pain  upon  any  of- God's 
creatures,  is  cruel,"  my  mother  said. 

"And,  yet,  we,  on  earth,  would  even  have 
sacrificed  our  brethren  in  the  interests  of  peace 
and  liberty,"  the  Colonel  smiled. 

"Impelled  by  the  propensities  of  the  animal, 
because  it  was  necessary  for  us  to  develop  that 
way,"  his  wife  retorted. 

We  flew  over  that  which  is  the  northern 
part  of  California,  and  saw  in  that  most 
beautiful  of  lands  on  earth,  villages,  towns  and 
hamlets,  rivers,  mountains  and  valleys  of  peer 
less  charm,  and  several  magnificent  detached 
cities  up  in  the  Coast  range,  as  we  neared  the 

229 


Ocean.  Then  we  took  a  northerly  course, 
north  of  the  city  of  Seattle,  not  even  dreamed 
of  by  the  mortal  of  that  time,  and  soon  after, 
the  glory  of  the  Pacific,  pacific  in  truth,  upon 
spirit  side,  looking  like  an  immense  mirror  of 
polished  glass,  appeared. 

North  of  Seattle,  upon  mountains,  bordering 
the  ocean,  is  located  a  detached  city.  These 
mountains,  varying  little  in  size  and  uniformity, 
with  an  isolated  sentinel,  rearing  here  and 
there  its  lofty  crest,  are  entirely  covered  with 
magnificent  buildings.  This  city,  with  the 
prescience  of  the  Celestial  Angels,  was  formed 
for  the  detached,  and  in  all  probability  will 
never  be  occupied  by  the  attached,  as  this  sec 
tion,  even  today,  has  not  yet  been  settled.  Upon 
its  few  lofty  peaks  are  temples  of  wondrous 
height  and  breadth,  crowned  with  towers  ex 
tending  hundreds  of  feet  skyward.  Not  upon 
earth,  not  any  of  the  grandest  of  ancient  and 
modern,  has  equalled  aught  on  spirit  plane, 
even  in  the  attached  cities,  but  it  is  impossible, 
for  finite  mind  to  grasp,  as  it  is  for  finite  lan 
guage  to  do  justice  to  the  glories  of  the  spirit 
world.  Therefore,  when  I  say,  these  buildings 
are  of  the  highest  art  of  spirit  spheres,  one 
must  let  the  spirit  impress  a  correct  image,  if 
possible.  Imagine  these  buildings,  combining 
the  beauties  of  the  Milan  Cathedral,  the 

230 


etherial  grace  of  the  Taj,  double  the  size  and 
height  of  St.  Peters'  and  the  chaste  simplicity 
of  the  Madeline.  Each  characteristic,  excell 
ence  and  beauty,  so  enlarged  and  independently 
evidenced,  as  but  to  add  to  the  perfection  of 
the  whole. 

This  city,  unlike  the  majority  of  detached 
and  attached  cities,  combines  a  blending  of 
several  colors,  the  prevailing  shades,  blues  and 
soft  greens,  relieved  by  occasional  buildings  of 
crushed  strawberry  and  white,  covered  with 
verdure. 

The  mountains,  facing  the  ocean,  are  ter 
raced  to  the  water,  esplanades  on  each  terrace. 
The  esplanade,  bordering  the  ocean,  extended 
for  miles  on  either  side  the  city,  certain  por 
tions  devoted  to  shipping,  for  this  is  a  great 
commercial  entrepot.  Immense  fleets  coming 
trom  Asia  and  Isles  of  the  Pacific,  as  on  earth. 

We  spirits  are  a  very  substantial,  and  the 
only  real  people,  and  raise  and  manufacture 
more  than  upon  the  earth,  although  our 
methods  of  procedure  and  development  are  in 
trinsically  different  and  more  humane.  We 
raise  nothing  with  life  organisms,  all  our  food 
stuffs  are  free  from  life,  although  many,  the 
choicest,  are  raised  in  soil,  as  on  earth.  We 
manufacture  out  of  certain  soil,  free  from  life, 
all  varieties  of  food.  We  form  all  kinds  of 

231 


game,  all  sort  of  beef,  and  varieties  of  fish, 
with  same  flavor  as  of  earth,  and  many  more 
delicate  and  savory,  therefore,  we  need  but 
little  soil  to  provide  sustenance  tfor  millions. 
As  our  Lord  transformed  the  loaves  and  fishes, 
so  our  great  manufacturers,  with  the  chemical 
lore  known  to  the  Angels,  manufacture  im 
measurable  quantities  of  produce  and  food  of 
all  varieties.  Our  countries,  as  on  earth, 
make  a  speciality  of  different  products,  hence 
rleets  of  commerce  are  ever  in  operation,  pleas 
ure  craft  and  bathing  pavilions,  are  permitted 
on  the  ocean  esplanade,  which  extends  com 
pletely  around  the  city.  In  the  heart  of  city,  in 
extensive  circular  grounds,  are  the  great  admin 
istrative  departments,  a  colossal  pile  of  splen 
did  buildings,  in  the  Celestial  style,  surrounded 
by  a  great  park  and  a  boulevard.  The  busi 
ness  sections  are  on  other  boulevards,  in  circles, 
extending  over  foothills  and  mountains  to  the 
ocean,  the  circles,  near  the  ocean,  devoted  to 
magnificent  homes.  On  the  outside  of  the  cir 
cular  boulevards,  a  great  area,  are  lakes,  parks 
and  other  sections  devoted  to  various  styles  of 
homes,  from  bungalows  to  palaces. 

We  put  up  at  a  palatial  hotel,  on  the  sum 
mit  of  a  lofty  peak  overlooking  the  ocean, 
surrounded  by  a  park,  and,  some  distance  away, 
a  magnificent  temple,  on  similar  peaks  on 

232 


either  side. 

This  hotel  was  formed  entirely  of  highly 
polished  green  and  soft  blue  crystals,  covered 
with  pink  and  white  roses.  It  had  several 
court-yards  and  magnificent  chapel,  in  the 
building  proper,  besides  opera-house  and  vast 
apartments  devoted  to  all  kinds  of  amusements, 
a  city  in  itself.  All  homes  in  the  detached 
cities,  save  those  who  prefer  smaller  ones  for 
a  change,  are  of  great  size  and  splendor. 

An  open  dining-room,  on  one  of  the  front 
verandas,  overlooking  the  sea,  was  a  feature  of 
this  hotel.  In  the  open,  caressed  by  air  soft 
and  balmy,  with  a  beautiful  view  of  the  smiling 
Pacific,  we  partook  of  our  first  repast  in  this 
charming  place.  Thyrza,  as  usual,  enraptured 
with  all,  had  changed  the  style  of  our  homes 
and  grounds  many  times  since  we  had  left  the 
Mordants.  Gazing  on  the  ocean,  with  a  look 
of  joy,  she  said  softly, 

"I  think  I  would  like  to  stay  here  forever, 
it  is  so  beautiful." 

Her  grandmother  overheard,  and  responded 
merrily, 

"So  you  will  think,  dear,  when  you  arrive 
at  the  next  beautiful  place." 

The  Colonel  said  also,  with  a  look  of  mor 
tal  pride,  I  was  amused  to  see, 

"Well,  our  new  baby  country  beats  the  old 

233 


country  on  the  spirit  side  any  way." 

We  burst  into  peals  of  laughter,  Mrs.  Carr 
shook  her  finger,  and  exclaimed, 

"Oh,  you  boastful  Yankee,  even  in  your 
own  true  home,  you  are  of  the  earth,  earthy. 
I  blush  for  you,  when,  Oh,  when,  will  you 
cease  to  be  bound  by  your  animal  limitations?" 

He  smiled  somewhat  ruefully, 

"I  really  believe  it  was  a  little  of  mortal 
pride  not  yet  eliminated." 

My  mother  checked  her  merriment,  and 
said, 

"We  all,  when  first  liberated  from  school, 
feel  the  same,  all  are,  more  or  less,  tinged  with 
the  prevailing  likes  and  opinions  of  our  Alma 
Mater,  mother  earth,  but  they  very  soon  dis 
appear  when  we  become  completely  adjusted." 

"When  you  consider,"  Mrs.  Carr  patted 
him  tenderly,  "how  the  dauntless  Yankees  and 
Americans  fought,  on  earth  plane,  for  liberty, 
when  you  think  of  Washington  at  Valley 
Forge,  one  can  overlook  a  little  of  that  not  un 
worthy  pride,  so  long  as  it  confines  itself  to 
the  real,  true  things  of  the  spirit,  but  when  you 
pride  yourself  on  weakness  come  from  the  ani 
mal,  dear,  we  must  draw  the  line." 

Thyrza  interposed,  sapphire  eyes  blue  as 
the  ocean,  lustrous  with  feeling. 

"Dear  friends,  I  have  been  a  little    longer 

234 


freed  from  earth's  conditions,  and  have  had 
more  time  to  give  to  spiritual  matters.  All 
war,  all  taking  life  on  the  earth,  even  though 
in  the  interest  of  freedom  and  liberty,  is  the 
same  as  the  animal  fighting  for  its  life  and 
young,  the  instinct  of  self-preservation,  per 
mitted  until  the  race  advances,  until  man,  on 
mortal  plane,  is  advanced  enough  to  grasp  the 
truth,  that  all  are  brothers  and  sisters." 

"Oh,  this  earth  life,"  Mrs.  Carr  sighed,  "I 
cannot  refrain  from,  go  where  I  will,  in  the 
midst  of  Heavenly  joy  and  glory,  thinking  of 
the  ones  suffering  there.  I'll  not  be  happy 
until  all  mine  are  free." 

May  broke  the  silence  which  ensued  for 
several  moments,  while  all  gave  thoughts  to 
their  dear  attached  ones.  Mine  flew  to  mv 
dear  little  girl,  a  dear,  dear  sister,  and  to  the 
sweet  Countess,  companion  of  my  exile. 

"Yes,  I  have  still  dear  children  bound,  I 
cannot  really  rejoice  until  they  are  free.  But 
I  have  learned  to  submit  to  the  Father's  will, 
and,  how  grateful  I  am,  they  are  in  reality 
here,  wrhere  we  can  always  see  and  find  them, 
and  not  wiped  out  of  existence,  as  so  many 
deem  on  earth." 

Again  my  beloved's  face  became  illuminated. 
"Yes,  thank  our  dear  Father." 

"Only  a  day  in  spirit  time,  and  all  will   be 

235 


free,"  I  comforted  her,  pressing  her  hand. 

"Here's  a  toast,  as  on  earth,  'To  our  dear 
absent  ones',''  said  the  Colonel  raising  his  glass 
to  his  lips. 

"To  our  dear  absent  ones,"  with  moistened 
eyes,  we  quaffed  with  him. 

Time  flew  on  golden  wings  in  this  especially 
favored  place.  We  took  ocean  excursions. 
We  visited  in  airships  different  sections.  We 
were  overwhelmed  with  the  beauties  of  the 
spirit  Columbia,  the  diversified  beauties  of  the 
Golden  West,  so  called  on  mortal  plane,  the 
wonders  of  the  Yosemite,  the  great  bay  of  San 
Francisco,  which  peerless  as  it  is  on  mortal 
plane,  is  naturally  excelled  in  the  real  life. 
We  visited  several  detached  cities  in  the  Coast 
Range  in  Oregon  and  California.  It  is  im 
possible  to  do  justice  to  the  Yosemite,  left  in 
pristine  loveliness,  fresh  from  the  hands  of  the 
Celestial  Angels,  never  to  be  desecrated  or 
changed  on  spirit  side,  also  to  portray  another 
section  little  known  on  mortal  plane,  above  the 
Yosemite,  with  lakes  of  wondrous  beauty,  and 
peaks  of  majestic  grace,  and  vales  and  meadows 
still  unpopulated.  Although  the  Colonel  and 
Mrs.  Carr  urged  us  to  visit  with  them  Yellow 
stone  Park  and  the  Grand  Canyon  of  the  Colo 
rado,  we  postponed  that  pleasure,  and  decided 
to  take  air  ships  for  Niagara  Falls, 

236 


CHAPTER  XIII. 


We  parted  from  our  friends  with  prom 
ises  to  meet  in  the  near  future  in  New  York, 
prior  to  our  departure.  They  proceeded  on 
a  tour  of  the  Southern  States.  We  engaged 
passage  in  a  splendid  airship,  as  large,  as  finely 
equipped  as  the  most  palatial  ocean  steamer. 
It  would  astound  mortals  to  know  its  size  and 
capacity,  though,  in  time,  they  will  have  similar. 

On  the  top  deck,  devoted  to  park,  we,  after 
visiting  our  rooms,  congregated  to  take  a  last 
farewell  glance  of  the  city,  wherein  we  had 
spent  so  many  pleasure  filled  hours.  A  last 
glimpse  at  the  crowd  below  waving  us  good 
bye,  another  to  the  grand  and  inspiriting  sea, 
and  we  turned  our  faces  to  the  front  in  quest 
of  the  novel  and  unexplored,  other  scenes  to 
behold,  all,  if  not  as  perfect  as  the  one  so  lately 
beheld,  possessing  the  unfailing  interest  ever 
attending  the  new  and  unknown.  I  was  find 
ing  daily  from  whence  came  the  mortal's  rest 
lessness,  his  "divine  discontent."  It  is  the 
soul,  on  its  quest  for  all  knowledge,  all  experi 
ence,  giving  the  spirit  the  desire  for  change 
and  novelty  inherent  in  all.  Solely  in  one 
thing  does  the  spirit  never  desire  change, — the 

237 


most  Divine  gift  of  our  Father,  the  greatest  of 
all, — our  love  for  our  dear  ones,  especially  our 
own  soul-mates.  Can  I  doubt?  I  who  sought 
vainly  on  earth  to  find  relief  from  the  one, 
dominant  passion,  which,  despite  my  folly  and 
transitory  fancies,  ever  abode  with  me,  render 
ing  me  impervious  to  the  attractions  of  the  dear 
est  friend  ever  vouch-safed  mortal  upon  earth, 
the  still  precious  and  loved  Countess?  "How 
inferior,"  I  thought,  '"  are  all  feelings  to  the 
one  I  feel  for  my  twin-soul,  Thyrza." 

Methought,  as  I  had  thought  countless 
times  before, — looking  at  the  lovely  girl  stand 
ing  by  my  side,  hand  clasped  in  mine,  eyes 
luminous  with  love,— of  all  the  glorious  and 
beauties  of  the  spirit  world,  of  all  the  peerless 
and  beautiful  beings,  she  to  me,  was  and  ever 
would  be,  the  Fairest  of  the  fair,  for  so  our 
Father  wills  it.  Then,  loyal  to  the  core  to  my 
lovely  mother,  also  standing  near  her  soul's 
choice,  I  extended  my  other  hand,  and  we 
four  stood  apart,  drinking  in  with  ever  renew 
ing  interest,  the  constantly  changing  scenic 
effects  as  onward  we  flew.  Miles  of  fresh 
virgin  country,  then  again  outposts,  signs  of 
life,  great  ranches,  manufacturing  centers,  and 
a  city  just  forming  on  the  Columbia,  both  at 
tached  and  detached,  one  destined  ere  long  to 
be  the  great  city  of  Portland.  The  Columbia, 

238 


in  beauty  on  spirit  plane,  transcends  all  rivers 
I  have  seen,  revealing  with  every  bend  and 
curve  some  novel  beauty.  The  Dalles  and  ail 
its  attractions  perfected,  with  the  added  glory 
of  the  transfiguring  touch  of  exquisite  colors, 
known  but  to  spirit  plane.  On  and  on  we 
flew,  passing  innumerable  aircrafts  filled  with 
passengers,  hailed  from  below,  as  well  as  greet 
ed  in  the  air. 

When  we  reached  Canada,  we  were  sur 
prised  by  an  equally,  if  not  more  beateous  land 
of  great  size,  we  sailed  over  miles  of  im 
pressive  mountains,  snow  tipped  peaks,  haughty 
crests,  jagged  saw-tooth  ranges,  some  bare  and 
grim,  with  rocky  slopes,  others  clothed  with 
dense  forests  primeval  indeed,  with  few  signs 
of  life,  save  the  spirits  of  the  attached  Indians, 
and  the  numerous  wild  game  of  mortal  plane. 

I  am  pleased  to  state  there  are  no  distinct 
races,  no  different  nationalities,  therefore  all  the 
spirits  of  these  Indians  are  like  unto  their 
Father  God,  and  like  unto  ourselves,  and  in 
charge  of  Angel  guides,  as  all  His  children 
are.  Even  on  earth,  some  of  these  are  more 
correctly  impressed  than  their  more  civilized 
brethren.  Many  worship  the  Great  Spirit,  all 
believe  in  life  immortal,  the  Happy  Hunting 
Grounds,  and  many  have  a  more  humane  mode 
of  interring  their  loved  ones,  such  as  placing 

239 


them  within  the  cliffs,  or  in  lofty  places,  to 
allow  them  to  wither  under  the  sun's  rays,  in 
stead  of  in  gruesome  tombs,  hiding  them  in 
ground,  or  cremating  them.  This,  above  all, 
the  saddest  of  all.  Even  on  spirit  plane,  the 
advanced  spirit  hates  to  see  his  dearly  beloved 
wiped  out  in  that  manner. 

After  speeding  over  great  stretches  of 
sparsely  populated  country,  a  detached  city 
appeared,  a  golden  city,  spires,  turrets  and 
towers  scintillating  upon  a  vast  plain.  We 
stopped  not,  but  onward  flew  above  it,  over  a 
mighty  river,  thence  onward  to  other  moun 
tains  with  great  falls,  cascades,  lakes  here  and 
there,  attached  stock-ranches,  mining  camps, 
small  villages,  until  finally  we  came  to  the  cities 
of  Montreal  and  Quebec  and  Ottawa,  all  opu 
lent  and  grand,  especially  Quebec.  We  flew 
over  the  St.  Lawrence  with  its  thousand  isles, 
upon  each  a  stately  palace,  almost  equal  in 
beauty  and  charm  to  the  Columbia.  We  stop 
ped  at  a  picturesque  hotel,  located  on  several 
islands,  joined  by  graceful  bridges.  It  was  a 
great  crystal  palace,  covering  both  the  land  and 
water  of  about  half  a  dozen  islands.  The  main 
roof  covering  all,  a  vast  dome  was  of  extremely 
transparent  glass,  and  towered  over  the  others 
of  the  different  structures.  Each  palace  of 
various  delicate  shades,  was  connected  by 

240 


bridges  with  the  main  building,  which  was  in 
the  center  and  occupied  the  largest  isle.  On 
all  sides  were  great  openings,  passages  to  the 
outside,  the  grounds  of  each  palace  terraced  to 
the  water.  A  great  depot  was  some  distance 
off,  on  one  side  of  the  river.  Every  hotel  was 
of  immense  size  with  wide  porches  and  balcon 
ies.  One  Island  was  devoted  to  opera-house, 
theatre,  and  a  great  ball-room,  another  to 
baths  and  amusements  of  various  kinds,  another 
to  a  church  and  lecture  hall.  This  place  was 
at  that  time  a  very  pleasant  resort  for  tourists. 
We  spent  a  few  hours  and  resumed  our  journey 
to  Niagara  by  rail.  The  depot,  located  on 
river,  encircled  by  park,  was  a  stately  palace 
covering  several  acres.  As  all  travel  in  exceed 
ing  swift  and  luvurious  quarters,  is  free  to  all 
no  spirit  train  provides  sleeping  accommoda 
tion.  When  one  desires  to  prolong  a  journey, 
one  stops  at  any  desired  place,  if  in  a  hurry,  one 
proceeds  by  swiftest  rail  or  boat;  if  in  an  espec 
ial  hurry,  one  dons  floating  garb,  and  swift  as 
a  swallow,  wings  one's  flight  whither  soever 
desired. 

In  spirit  life,  no  one.  as  all  are  ever  familiar 
with  all  they  wish  to  know  concerning  every 
thing,  is  ever  forced  to  hurry  in  this  way,  save 
for  the  great  pleasure  of  the  most  exhilerating 
and  most  enjoyable  of  all  modes  of  travel  when 

241 


going  to  great  distances  on  business  or  any 
especial  mission. 

After  a  trip  of  short  duration,  every  moment 
disclosing  new  beauties  through  a  more  or  less 
populated  country  by  the  attached,  diversified 
occasionally  by  great  detached  cities,  crowning 
the  highest  eminences,  our  route  ran  parallel 
with  a  river,  ere  we  arrived  at  Lake  Cham- 
plain,  tranquil  and  slumbrous,  its  banks  un 
touched,  untrod  by  spirit,  save  when  desiring 
the  silence  and  solitude  of  the  wilds. 

Following  May's  suggestion,  we  alighted 
at  a  small  depot,  and  watched  the  train  disap 
pear  in  the  distance,  ere  we  took  a  view  of  our 
surroundings.  The  depot  had  in  connection 
a  small  hotel,  located  on  the  edge  of  the  lake, 
no  other  place  visible.  After  a  meal,  we 
procured  floating  robes,  and  flew  over  the 
placid  water,  faintly  gleaming,  neath  the  glory 
of  the  setting  sun,  with  quivering  rays.  All 
were  silent,  no  roads  above  or  below  ran  near, 
only  in  the  far  distance  could  we  see  flying 
craft  and  floating  spirits.  All  around  and  on 
the  lake  were  no  indications  of  life,  excepting 
here  and  there,  a  few  attached  spirits  and  their 
angel  guides,  in  canoe  or  small  boat.  Rapidly 
we  floated,  exhilerated  with  the  wine-like  air, 
and  within  a  short  time  alighted  on  the  opposite 
side  of  the  depot,  on  a  soft,  pebbly  beach. 

242 


"Isn't  this  delightful?"  Thyrza  cried,  "How 
I  long  to  get  away,  away,  with  no  one  but 
ourselves.1' 

"Selfish,  selfish,"  admonished  my  mother 
gently, 

"Possibly,  then  you  are  so  also,  for  I  see 
how  yo  love  it,  and  you  do,  too,  dear,"  appeal 
ing  to  me. 

"Indeed,  I  do,"  I  answered,  "it  just  suits 
me  for  a  change,"  admiring  her  rippling  hair, 
which  had  fallen  betwitchingly  as  we  flew, 
forming  a  glistening  aureole  and  her  eyes 
gleaming  with  excitement. 

"This  is  just  like  it  used  to  be  on  earth," 
May  remarked,  "I  remember  when  my  dear 
husband  and  I  lived  in  the  wilds.  Don't  you 
remember?"  turning  to  him.  A  glow  over 
spread  his  face,  his  hand  sought  hers,  lovingly, 

"Ah,  dear,  we  never  forget.  There  is 
where  we  first  learned  to  love,  suffer  and  be 
strong." 

"You  learned  that  on  earth,  that  greatest 
blessing  was  reserved  for  me  on  this  plane,"  my 
mother  said. 

In  the  rear,  the  wilderness  grew  almost  to 
the  water's  edge.  We  saw  a  trail,  took  it  in 
single  file,  and  followed  it  into  the  forest. 
The  Sun  had  just  disappeared  over  the  horizon, 
and  the  soft  after-glow,  the  twilight  and  great 

243: 


spiritual  worlds  gave  us  a  clear  light,  which 
revealed,  almost  as  plainly  as  day  light,  the 
great  trees,  ferns  and  flowers  as  we  wended  our 
way  on  this  lonely  trail.  We  followed  it, 
quite  a  distance,  over  hills,  into  canyons,  with 
out  seeing  anything  but  an  occasional  bird,  or 
small  animal,  more  or  less  quiescent  or  drowsy. 

"I  love  this  silence,'*  sighed  Thyrza,  "how 
thrilling  it  is.  Just  like  places  I  read  about, 
but  never  saw  on  earth." 

"Yes,"  May  answered  drily,  "you  must  love 
it,  you  are  so  eager  to  break  it."  Peals  of 
mirth  greeted  this  retort,  while  we  stood  awhile 
to  take  a  view  ere  proceeding. 

We  had  reached  the  summit  of  a  very  high 
peak,  far  from  the  lake.  Far  as  eye  could 
reach,  we  looked  over  the  surrounding  country. 
The  lake,  its  slumbrous  waters,  calm  and  silvery, 
reflecting  the  wonderful  light  of  the  spiritual 
moon  and  stars.  The  small  hotel  and  depot, 
the  sole  habitation  within  sight.  On  all  sides, 
the  dense  forest,  a  solid  phalanx,  and  the 
sombre  depths  of  the  gulches  and  gorges 
through  which  we  had  passed.  Peaceful, 
peaceful,  restful,  a  mighty  silence  kept  watch 
and  ward  over  the  solemn  solitudes,  and  even 
the  voice  of  spirit  was  hushed  for  many  mo 
ments,  ere  we  ventured  to  break  the  soothing 
spell.  At  length  Thyrza,  the  irrespressible, 

244 


sighed, 

"Oh,  how  I  love  this  silence."  All  again 
broke  into  mirth. 

Then  again  we  became  quiet,  calmed  irresis- 
tably  despite  ourselves,  and  again  looked  upon 
that  scene  of  sleeping  forces,  and  thought  of 
it  as  upon  earth,  possibly,  at  that  moment,  the 
calm  waters  lashed  into  fury,  the  solemn  quiet 
ude  disturbed  by  the  murderous  Indians  on 
the  war-path.  Thyrza  read  my  thought, 

"Oh,  do  let  us  enter  the  material  conscious 
ness  and  see  how  it  is  on  mortal  plane." 

We  seated  ourselves  upon  the  ground,  con 
centrated  wills  and  minds,  and  ere  long,  found 
ourselves  seated  beneath  a  great  tree,  unlike 
the  graceful,  beautiful  one  which  sheltered  us 
on  spirit  side,  with  heavy  branches  destitute  of 
leaf  and  foliage,  covered  with  snow.  Beneath 
our  feet,  where  we  sat,  was  a  heavy  mantle  of 
white  snow,  scarcely  seen  with  the  feebly  flick 
ering  light  of  the  earth-moon,  and  the  dim, 
obscured  stars.  Great  patches  of  white  were 
visible  through  the  blackness  of  the  heavy, 
murky  atmosphere.  We  could  not  see  the 
lake,  nor  aught  else,  naught  but  the  snow. 
Naught  could  we  hear  save  the  yelp  of  the 
coyote  and  the  weird  cry  of  night-birds. 
Thyrza  whispered,  "Oh,  how  glad  I  am  that 

245 


I'm  a  spirit.       I  do  not  like  this." 

A  profound  stillness  reignedv  which  was 
soon  broken  by  great  peals  of  thunder,  while 
flashes  of  lightning  irradiated  forest,  lake  for 
a  moment,  and  again  inpenetrable  darkness, 
then  a  deluge  broke  forth,  hail  as  large  as 
pebbles,  great  splashes  of  pelting  rain  beat  us 
and  fell  away  as  harmlessly  as  water  off  a  duck's 
back*  We  stood  up  beyond  the  widely  spread 
ing  branches  of  the  mighty  oak, 

"I  like  this,"  May  cried,  "the  dear,    dear 


ram." 


"What  lightning,"  responded  Albert,  as 
reverberation  upon  reverberation  resounded, 
and  lightning  began  to  play  upon  lake  and 
forest.  The  elements  were  at  their  wildest, 
and  whipped  and  scourged  all  nature  merciless 
ly.  Great  trees  fell,  torn  from  their  roots, 
snow  and  hail  filled  the  air,  and  lashed  all  into 
fury,  awakened  wild  animals  and  birds  of  prey, 
which  joined  in.  The  howl  of  the  coyote,  the 
roar  of  the  mountain  lion,  the  braying  of  wild 
donkey,  the  cry  of  the  panther,  the  weird  toot 
of  the  owl  came  from  all  sides.  It  was  a  scene 
of  dread  and  terror  to  the  mortal  who  chanced 
to  be  exposed  to  it. 

"How  I  hope  no  poor  brother  or  sister  is 
out  in  this,"  sighed  my  mother,  "they  could 
never  stand  it." 

246 


"Think  of  the  countless,  unhappy  scenes 
transpiring  elsewhere  on  this  unhappy  earth," 
I  answered,  thinking  of  some  with  wThich  I 
had  been  familiar  in  the  Alps,  of  the  many 
lives  which  had  been  severed  in  crevasse  and 
glacier.  A  great  flash  illuminated  all  again, 
and  we  saw  coming  up  the  trail  toward  us,  a 
lonely  attached  spirit,  a  youth.  He  tottered 
and  fell  at  our  feet,  gave  a  moan  of  exhaustion 
and  became  insensible.  He  was  not  over 
twenty  and  evidently  a  trapper.  His  Celestial 
guide  said  as  he  leaned  over  him, 

"His  time  has  come,  he  iwill  succumb  to 
the  cold  and  exhaustion,  one  more  to  bid  fare 
well  to  the  delusive  life  dream." 

"Delusive,  but,  ah,  how  pitifully  real," 
Thyrza  sighed,  tenderly  caressing  him,  "poor, 
poor  boy,  so  far  from  home,  so  young  and  so 
brave.  Ah,  where  is  his  mother?" 

"Here,"  said  the  Angel,  and  we  saw  through 
the  trees  a  beautiful  spirit  eagerly  pass  and 
seat  herself  by  the  boy's  side. 

"Soon?"  she  inquired,  looking  at  the  Angel. 

"But  a  few  minutes,"  he  replied,  "he  will 
soon  awaken." 

"How  I  hate  to  leave  his  poor  mortal  body 
alone  here,  to  be  eaten  by  the  wild  beasts,"  she 
looked  at  us  imploringly. 

"We'll  stay  some  time,"  I  said,  "return  so 

247 


as  to  be  on  time  to  meet  him.  We'll  stay, 
possibly,  you  can  impress  some  one  to  come 
here,"  to  the  Angel. 

Within  a  short  time  we  were  left  alone  with 
the  poor  inanimate  form  of  the  young  trapper. 
Alone  in  the  gloom  of  that  gruesome  forest,  the 
clamor  of  the  wild  animals,  the  wild  war  of 
the  elements,  the  sole  requiem. 

"How  glad  I  am  that  he  is  in  peace  at 
last,"  Thyrza  sighed. 

The  elements  subsided,  the  thunder  ceased 
lo  reverberate,  the  lightning  to  flash,  the  murky 
dense  atmosphere  vanished,  the  moon  became 
visible,  the  stars  gave  forth  a  clear,  brilliant 
light.  But  we  still  kept  our  vigil,  for  the  cry 
of  the  wolf,  the  howl  of  the  coyote,  the  roar 
of  the  lion  came  nearer  and  nearer,  all  on  the 
quest  for  game.  The  scent,  the  animal's  un 
failing  guide,  drawing  them  to  the  poor  corpse, 
whom  wre  were  powerless  to  help,  and  yet,  and 
yet,  I  hoped  I  might  be  granted  the  power  to 
ward  them  off.  With  a  voiceless  prayer  to  our 
loving  Father,  each  reverently  imploring  help, 
we  stood  around  the  boy.  Nearer,  nearer, 
came  the  discordant  growls,  the  furious  cries 
of  the  hungry  animals  eager  for  their  prey. 
We  heard  their  rapidly  approaching  footsteps 
even  on  the  soft  yielding  snow.  We  saw  their 
sneaking,  crouching  forms  in  ambush,  ere 

248 


coming  in  full  view,  ere  taking  chances,  then, 
as  they  gained  courage  and  security,  we  saw  the 
gleaming  eyes,  the  opened  mouths,  displaying 
langs  and  red,  protruding  tongues.  Unseen 
by  them,  they  approached  within  a  few  feet,  a 
large  panther  in  the  lead,  eyes  aflame,  about 
to  make  the  first  leap,  when,  lo,  as  though 
struck  by  a  shot,  he  fell  motionless  upon  the 
snow.  The  animals  in  the  rear,  ceased  their 
yelps,  their  hungry  cries,  and  transfixed  by  a 
power  unseen  by  us,  and  yet  felt,  we  watched 
the  animal  struck  by  lightning  at  our  feet,  and 
his  brethren,  as  one  by  one  they  slowly  recov 
ered  from  their  terror,  and  fled  in  trepidation 
from  a  power  they  could  not  fathom. 

We  resumed  our  seats  upon  the  snow. 

"I  wonder  if  he  has  relatives  near,"  observed 
Thyrza,  "how  long  we  shall  have  to  wait?" 

The  boy's  countenance  was  rapidly  freez 
ing.  Slowly  the  majesty  of  death,  the  ecstacy 
of  the  spirit,  ere  it  became  fully  detached,  im 
pressed  it  with  the  ineffable  peace,  the  sign 
;md  the  seal  of  the  liberated. 

"He  may  possibly  live  alone,"  I  answered, 
"I  know  many  trappers  do." 

"Few  so  young  as  he,"  May's  husband 
vouchsafed,"  in  this  part  of  the  world." 

Soft  footsteps,  accompanied  by  voices  harsh 
and  guttural,  were  heard.  Through  the  drip- 

249 


ping  branches,  laden  with  snow  flakes,  gleam 
ing  like  jewels,  as  the  moon  swung  high  over 
head  in  a  clear,  cloudless  sky,  emerged  fantas 
tic  figures,  Indians  in  war-paint  and  feathers. 
They  started  as  they  saw  the  prostrate  figure. 
The  chief,  a  man  of  splendid  stature,  eagle 
eyes  and  commanding  presence,  grunted,  "He 
is  the  boy  trapper."  No  signs  of  animosity  or 
hate  visible,  while  all  looked  with  more  or 
less  of  pity  upon  the  boy.  We  saw  their  spirits 
and  their  guides  endeavoring  to  impress  them. 
The  chief  muttered,  "The  Great  Spirit  calls 
him  to  His  Hunting  Grounds,  we  leave  him 
here,  his  people  soon  find  him."  Although  on 
the  war-path,  their  spirits  had  successfully  im 
pressed  them  to  abstain  from  the  revolting 
practices  in  vogue  among  them.  Thankfully 
we  watched  them  disappear  through  the  forest, 
nnd  again  resumed  our  vigil. 

"How  awful  those  Indians  looked,"  whis 
pered  Thyrza,  "oh,  how  glad  I  am,  in  reality 
there  are  no  such  beings." 

"Yes,  above  all  we  should  be  grateful  we 
have  none  of  the  fearful  earth  conditions  in  our 
real  home,"  sighed  my  mother. 

"Enough  hell  upon  earth  to  satisfy  the 
most  undeveloped  nature,"  replied  Albert. 

"Oh,  no,  not  all,"  smiled  May,  "or  they 
would  not  be  so  eager  to  believe  in  it.  There 

250 


are  a  great  many  who  will  not  do  without 
hells." 

"For  others,  not  themselves,"  I  joined  in, 
"hells  are  all  right  for  one's  foes,  and  those 
one's  does  care  for,  but,  by  no  means,  for 
oneself  and  one's  own." 

"That  is  an  entirely  different  matter  to  the 
low  plane  mortal,  for  only  those  on  the  lowest 
plane  can  consign  pitilessly  to  places  of  tor 
ment  even  their  most  bitter  foes,"  Thyrza  said. 

"Our  dear  Father  taught,  (I  bring  ye  one 
new  commandment,  that  ye  love  one  another/ 
alas,  that  on  earth  we  should  have  such  a  false 
conception  of  love,"  I  answered. 

"Oh,  ye  of  little  faith,"  chided  my  mother 
reverently,  "you  know  why  this  misery  and 
suffering  are  essential?" 

"And  that  all  His  children,  regardless  how 
low,  how  fallen,  how  abject,  how  degraded 
their  mortal  bodies,  are  ever  the  object  of  His 
tenderest  care  in  the  real  life/'  came  in  im 
pressive  tone  from  a  Celestial  Angel  who  ap 
peared  in  view.  "I  have  come  to  relieve  you," 
he  continued  lovingly,  "you  can  go  on  your 
way."  Ere  He  ceased,  again  we  heard  soft 
footfalls  and  the  hurling  aside  of  branches. 
Two  trappers  clad  in  animal  skins  and  cover 
ed  with  melting  snow,  carrying  rifles  and  bows 
and  arrows  appeared  in  sight.  One  cried  with 

251 


anguish, 

"Oh,  my  boy,  my  boy,"  and  threw  himself 
in  agony  of  grief  beside  the  boy,  "Oh,  God, 
not  one,  not  one  left.  This  the  last,  my  one 
ewe  lamb,  all  gone,  all  gone,"  he  moaned  piti 
fully,  "Why  can't  I  go?  I'm  so  tired  of  fight 
ing  Red-skins  and  wild  animals.  My  God, 
what  an  accursed  fate."  His  friend,  who  also 
appeared  grief-stricken  said, 

"Don't  take  it  so  hard,  John,  it  is  God's 
will." 

"God's  will,  the  devil's,  not  God's.  No  just 
God  could  torture,  so  bereave  a  man.  What  good 
power  could  let  fiendish  Indians  slay  one's 
wife  and  children,  burn  his  home  to  the 
ground,  and  leave  him  alone  with  but  one  left 
to  comfort  his  old  age,  and  then  take  him,  the 
only  one  left?  I  cannot  believe  in  such  a 
God,"  the  man  cried  frenziedly,  standing 
erect  and  clenching  his  hands,  "I  curse  such  a 
God,  I  curse — " 

"Stop,  stay,  John,  you  are  beside  yourself," 
The  man  tottered  and  fell  with  a  moan  upon 
his  boy's  form,  his  heart  could  stand  no  more. 
The  Angel  reverently  said  to  his  Angel  guide 
and  to  us, 

"He  will  awaken  on  the  other  side." 

Shortly  we  returned  to  the  spirit  side  and 
awakened  just  as  the  sun  began  to  rise  in  the 

252 


east,  and  found  ourselves  in  midst  of  a  group 
who  had  come  to  guide  and  greet  the  two  trap 
pers.  We  waited  until  they  became  conscious. 
It  was  joyous  indeed,  after  the  natural  sorrow 
of  the  mortal  plane  to  see  the  transfigured 
faces  of  the  awakened  when  they  saw  the  be 
loved  faces  of  wife,  mother,  and  different 
members  of  the  family.  Especially  affecting 
was  the  emotion  of  the  father  who  thanked  and 
blessed  God  with  the  abandon  of  a  little  child 
and  the  gratitude  of  a  heart  filled  to  overflow 
ing. 

"Oh,  how  could  I  have  cursed  my  God,"  he 
cried  a  little  later. 

"You  did  not,  dear,  grieve  not,"  comforted 
his  wife,"  you  will  know  all  later." 

We  felt  we  had  experienced  enough  so 
returned  to  the  hotel  without  prolonging  our 
outing.  It  had  terminated  entirely  different 
from  that  which  we  had  expected,  but  although 
we  had  failed  to  explore  far  into  the  wilder 
ness,  we  were  grateful  to  feel  we  had  been  of 
a  little  use,  particularly  when  recalling  the  rapt 
faces  of  the  liberated. 


253 


CHAPTER  XIV. 


We  arrived  at  Niagara  Falls  the  following 
day,  and  found  them  far  excelling  all  we  had 
imagined.  Exactly  as  upon  earth  in  size  and 
volume  of  water,  but  in  the  wonderful  trans 
figuring power  of  light  and  color  far  beyond 
mortal  conception.  Great  sheets  of  glittering 
silver,  transformed  into  avalanches  of  snowy 
loam,  irridesceet  with  ever 'varying  tint,  and 
tone  of  exquisite  shades,  softly  fell  with  musical 
rhythm  one  moment,  the  next  transformed  into 
marine  blue  mountains,  flaked  here  and  there 
with  white  or  shot  with  gold,  within  a  flash 
changed  into  terraces  of  turquoise,  amethyst, 
and  accompanied  by  deep  toned  volumes  of 
sound,  broke  into  foam  spume  in  the  gorge  be 
low. 

Thus,  constantly  changing,  the  water  swept 
over  the  huge  embankment,  carrying  number 
less  happy  spirits  in  its  seething  froth  and  foam, 
and  many  animals,  all  in  the  wildest  spirits. 

Our  party  donned  floating  garbs  on  the 
island,  and  joined  the  enthusiastic,  mirth-filled 
throngs.  We  flew  with  the  celerity  of  the 
wind  over  the  falls,  and  were  whirled  away  on 

254 


the  eddying  current,  one  moment  submerged 
beneath  the  dancing,  translucent  water,  the 
next  gently  floating,  anon  flying  above,  to  be 
again  whirled  into  its  eddying  depths. 

Thyrza  was  jubilant  with  glee,  and  appeared 
like  unto  a  goddess,  that  which  she  really  was, 
of  almost  Celestial  beauty.  Unlike  the 
imagery  of  mortal  poets,  sprites,  elves  and 
gnomes  find  no  place  here,  no  lodging  place  in 
jutting  stalactite,  nor  in  flora  nor  jewel-bedeck 
ed  cave,  neither  peeped  they  forth  from  the 
etheral  ferns  and  grasses  which  grew  on  the 
island,  nor  from  the  giant  trees  which  formed 
a  great  canopy  over  a  part  of  the  Falls,  in 
which  sang  and  also  sported  bird  upon  bird, 
accompanying  with  sweet  melody,  ever  in  har 
mony,  the  gentle  rhythm,  or  the  deep  tones 
reverberations. 

In  Canada  and  the  United  States  were 
parks  and  great  esplanades  thronged  with  peo 
ple.  We  met  many  celebrated  mortals  of 
earth  fame,  Benjamin  Franklin  and  others 
equally  noted,  and  accompanied  several  insist- 
ant  ones  to  their  homes  in  Buffalo,  ere  proceed 
ing  to  New  York.  Buffalo  was,  even  then,  a 
very  populous  city,  and,  like  all  spirit  cities, 
typical  of  the  highest  civilization  and  beauty. 

We  attended  Church,  a  most  magnificent 
cathedral,  and  had  the  extreme  pleasure  of 

255 


hearing  one  of  the  greatest  of  earth's  apostles, 
St.  John,  who  was  still  in  the  spirit  world, 
though  long  fitted  for  the  Celestial  Kingdom. 
He  was  on  a  tour  of  the  States,  and  gave  an 
address  in  every  place  where  he  stopped.  We 
were  wonderfully  impressed  with  him  and  his 
wise  discourse,  his  countenance  as  expressive  of 
love  and  divinity  as  the  lecture.  Our  party 
sought  him  and  had  a  few  words  with  him  ere 
leaving.  Thyrza  said,  extending  both  hands 
which  he  grasped  cordially, 

"This  is  one  of  the  greatest  pleasures  we 
have  yet  experienced."  His  eyes  swept  over 
all  in  a  comprehensive  glance  of  sympathy,  as 
he  first  patted  one  on  the  cheek,  then  grasped 
a  hand  or  two  of  each  of  us  ere  replying.  A 
Celestial  Angel,  ready  for  the  Celestial  King 
dom,  with  the  countenace  worn  only  by  the 
elect  and  divine,  he  stood  before  us,  a  great, 
grand  god,  combining  the  simplicity,  and 
guilessness  of  a  child  with  the  wisdom  of  the 
most  exalted.  My  mother  remarked  regret 
fully, 

"We  shall,  ere  long,  lose  you.  You  will 
soon  go  Home  to  our  Father." 

"Yes,  this,  in  a  sense,  is  a,  farewell  tour,  but 
I  shall  often  return  to  visit  you  all,  but  I 
hope,"  smiling  tenderly,  "before  long  I  shall 
welcome  you  all  there." 

256 


"According  to  earth  time,  many  long  aeons 
will  pass  ere  any  of  us  are  ready,"  I  replied. 

Thyrza  essayed  softly, 

"But  according  to  our  time,  not  so  very  long, 
ere  we  too  shall  find  one  of  the  mansions  await 
ing  us." 

"I  must  admit,  I  am  well  content  here,  if 
it  is  neither  aspiring  nor  grateful,  I  am  sorry, 
but,  Oh,  I  so  love  our  own  dear  spirit  world," 
May  said. 

"I  can  well  understand  you.  We,"  turn 
ing  to  a  transcendently  lovely  Angel,  who  shall 
be  nameless,  one  of  the  purest,  if  not  the 
purest  known  on  mortal  plane,  "have  delayed 
for  that  very  reason,  and,  of  course,  because  we 
have  been  needed."  His  soul-mate,  worship 
ped  on  earth  as  a  Saint,  although  regally  beau 
tiful,  unaffected  and  simple  in  manner  and 
expression,  greeted  us  all  lovingly. 

"Yes,"  she  said,  "we  love  very  dearly  this 
beautiful  world,  and  shall  often  return. 

"You  cannot  desire  to  return,  except  to  see 
the  dear  ones.  I  long  for  my  time  to  come," 
said  Albert.  My  mother  looked  at  him  rather 
wistfully. 

"Why,  Albert,  I  am  so  very,  very  happy 
now." 

"So  am  I,  dearest,  but  we  must  keep  mov 
ing,  advancing,  that  is  our  destiny." 

257 


"Be  not  in  too  great  a  hurry.  When  God 
wills  your  time  will  come,  not  before/'  St. 
John  replied  gently. 

Albert  blushed  slightly,  "That,  of  course,  I 
mean."  My  mother  exclaimed  quickly,  smil 
ing  at  St.  John, 

"The  desire  to  get  Home,  no  matter  how 
happy  we  all  are,  is  within  us  all." 

"The  Kingdom  is  within  you,"  I  intervened. 

"Ah,  dear,"  laughing  merrily,  she  said, 
"not  cognized  on  this  plane,  as  on  the  mortal. 
Although  we  know  the  reality  of  time  and 
space,  still  we  must  have  real  manifestations  of 
both,  as  on  mortal  plane,  to  enjoy  the  anticipa 
tion  of  the  Kingdom  to  come,  or  anything  at 
all.  We  are  not  perpetually  twanging  on 
harps,  but  divine  beings  brought  forth,  not 
solely  to  progress  eternally,  but  to  enjoy  and 
live  in  its  fullest  sense,  the  glorious  life  our 
Father  gives  us." 

"Even  on  the  earth  He  taught,"  Thyrza 
added,  "be  not  as  the  Pharisees  are  with  their 
dolorous,  sanctified  faces,  their  senseless  inter 
pretations  of  good  and  godliness." 

"Did  not  our  Father  desire  us  to  enjoy  all 
the  blessings  of  both  planes,  they  would  not 
be  in  existence,"  remarked  St.  John's  soul-mate 
happily,  eyes  as  sparkling,  tones  as  gay  as 
Thyrza's,  very  similar  to  her  in  appearance, 

258 


save  the  indescribable  radiance  I  have  touched 
upon  before. 

"I  cannot  understand  why  on  earth  so  many 
persist  in  thinking  the  spirit  is  an  intangible 
essence  confined  within  the  mortal  body,  which 
on  liberation,  is  miraculously  transformed  into 
a  being  like  themselves,"  my  mother  said. 
"They  think  soul  is  located  within  this  elusive 
being,  and  that  soul  must  unfold  on  earth." 

"The  Lord  Jesus  Christ  proved  beyond 
doubt  that  a  very  real  body  ascended,  and 
taught  in  all  ways,  that  spirit  and  spirit  life 
were  more  real  than  the  mortal  life.  He  said, 
'In  my  Father's  Home  are  many  mansions,  I  go 
to  prepare  for  you.'  An  etherial,  elusive 
essence  would  not  need  a  mansion,  nor  could 
such  an  essence  be  transformed,  within  a  few 
seconds,  into  a  child  of  God.  St.  Paul  taught 
of  a  celestial  and  terrestrial  body,  a  spirit  and 
a  natural  body,  of  a  Celestial  Kingdom  in  exist 
ence,  of  spirit  bodies  of  the  living  and  the  so- 
called  dead  existing,  not  only  those  who  had 
become  detached  existing,  but  the  ones  living 
on  mortal  plane.  If  a  spirit  (all  who  believe 
in  a  Supreme  Power,  believe  in  spirit  and 
spirit  life)  must  have  a  body  as  a  medium  of 
expression  on  mortal  plane,  it  must  necessarily 
have  one  on  spirit  plane  in  the  true  life.  The 
spirit,  born  in  the  real  life,  develops  the  bodies 

259 


on  both  planes,  neither  dwelling  within  or 
without,  but  each  body  solid  and  substantial 
according  to  the  different  groupings  of  the  true 
spiritual  substance  of  the  spirit  plane,  that 
which  is  cognized  as  matter,  in  reality  etherial- 
ized,  true  spiritual  substance.  The  spirit  un 
folds  on  spirit  plane  the  soul  gifts  and  spiritual 
attributes,  and  impresses  the  material  with  as 
much  as  is  essential.  The  Lord  proved  the 
unreality  of  sin  and  disease  by  healing  them, 
wiping  them  out  of  consciousness,  out  of  exist 
ence.  Were  they  of  the  spirit,  realities,  they 
could  not  be  destroyed  even  on  mortal  plane. 
Were  they  destined  to  unfold  the  spirit,  He 
would  not  have  destroyed  them,  but  allowed 
them  to  continue  to  unfold  those  afflicted. 
Spirits  unfold  on  spirit  plane,  spiritual  quali 
ties,  and  suffer  on  mortal  plane,  to  acquaint 
them  with  certain  experiences  deemed  essen 
tial  for  those  destined  for  mortal  life  discipline, 
but  cannot  acquire,  from  mortal  plane,  spirit 
ual  attributes,  knowledge  nor  wisdom.  The 
highest  spiritual  qualities  are  indicative  of 
qualities  and  principles  which  dominate  Uhe 
lowrer,  the  animal,  and  influence  it  by  the  ele 
ments  of  spiritual  existence.  Therefore,  as  it 
is  conceded  by  all  who  have  developed  along 
these  lines  on  earth,  that  the  spiritual  and  ani 
mal  are  entirely  distinct,  it  can  be  clearly 

260 


seen,  mortal  life  is  not  for  the  purpose  of 
spiritual  unfoldment.  Casting  out  evil  spirits 
meant  destroying  disease  and  its  disastrous 
effects,  manifested  in  many  ailments  which 
cause  crime  and  mental  and  moral  degeneracy, 
not  in  casting  out  evil  beings,  a  crude  belief 
entertained  by  those  who  do  not  give  good 
spirits  body,  but  give  body  to  evil  ones,  per 
mitted  to  torture  God's  children.  The  dis 
cipline,  cruel  as  it  seems,  is  essential,  but  as 
unnecessary  is  not,  God  has  impressed  and 
impresses  those  called  the  inspired  among  the 
duflerent  races  and  nations,  and  went  Himself 
to  mitigate  as  far  as  possible,  their  suffering,  to 
assure  them  a  home  in  the  Celestial  sphere? 
await  them.  Hence,  those  who  advance  enough 
to  grasp  these  truths,  have  the  certainty,  the 
hope,  the  comfort  of  realizing  the  limited 
period  of  their  mortal  life,  those  who  do  not, 
more  or  less  animal,  incapable  of  suffering 
mentally,  obtuse  and  torpid,  suffer  no  more 
than  is  adjudged  necessary  for  them,  and  we, 
on  this  plane  cognizant  of  these  truths,  know 
that  our  Father  knows  that  which  is  best  for 
each  individual  child,  and  must  resign  our 
selves,  with  perfect  faith  and  implicit  obedi 
ence,  to  His  will,"  gravely  answered  the  wise 
spirit. 

After  several  visits  to  the  great  lake  Ontario 

261 


and  the  adjacent  country,  we  met  our  friends, 
the  Carrs  in  New  York,  and  some  time  later 
returned  to  our  home,  Newstead  Abbey.  Thyrza 
and  1  had  developed  considerably.  We  had 
endeavored  to  learn  all  we  could  on  our  trip, 
besides  regularly  devoting  several  hours  to 
study  and  writing. 

Following  the  advice  of  our  Guardian 
Angels,  we  decided  to  take  up  some  systematic 
work.  We  resolved,  so  as  not  to  be  separated, 
to  develop  on  the  same  lines.  To  attend  a 
certain  university,  we  located  in  a  detached 
section  adjoining  London.  In  a  beautiful 
suburb,  we  selected  several  acres  and  erected 
two  fine  castles,  one  for  my  mother,  and  one 
for  us.  Thyrza  decided  upon  the  style,  sim 
ilar,  although  on  a  smaller  scale  to  a  home  we 
had  seen  in  America,  one  with  great  galleries, 
courts,  and  a  private  chapel.  She  was  wild 
with  delight  when  first  we  moved  in,  and  like 
an  earth  maiden,  never  tired  of  gazing  on  her 
treasures.  She  would  roam  from  gallery  to 
court,  to  chapel  ,to  banqueting  halls  and  guest 
chambers. 

"Oh,  how  beautiful,  how  lovely,  the  very 
finest  home  we  have  had  yet."  Then  she 
would  fly  to  the  grounds,  stand  absorbed  before 
a  statue,  thence  sink  by  the  stream,  like  a  little 
child,  and  play  with  the  beautiful  fishes  and 

262 


hirds1  a  merry,  happy  girl,  and  I,  like  a  gay, 
frolicsome  youth  would  join  her,  forgotten  all 
but  the  pleasures  of  the  moment.  Ah,  the 
halcj^on,  endless  pleasures  of  spirit  life,  the 
countless  beauties  ever  unfolding  the  novel 
sights  and  sounds  ever  developing,  the  ever 
lasting  peace  and  joy.  No  discord,  no  worry, 
no  cares,  no  sorrows,  always  peaceful  and 
happy.  All  pleasures  delightful,  all  duties 
joyful.  Love  reigns  over  all. 

After  we  had  attended  a  class,  for  the  pur 
pose  of  impressing  mortals,  for  some  time,  we 
we  were  fitted  to  impress  our  dear  attached 
ones.  As  all  attached  spirits  are  oblivious  of 
spirit  plane  while  conscious  on  mortal  plane, 
the  spiritual  brain  almost  entirely  magnetised 
by  the  Angel  in  charge,  the  spirit,  the  soul,  the 
real  I,  is  conscious  upon  mortal  plane,  with 
only  the  material  brain  as  instrument  to  con 
nect  one  with  mortal  life.  Consciousness  is 
the  gift  or  power  by  which  the  soul  knows  its 
own  existence,  the  soul  connected  with  the 
Father  by  numberless  vibrations,  but  these 
vibrations,  under  law  are  cut  off  by  the  Angel 
in  charge,  merely  leaving  the  feeling  of  con 
sciousness,  independent  of  all  spiritual  knowl 
edge,  while  on  mortal  plane. 

Therefore,  while  soul,  the  real  I,  is  con 
scious,  on  mortal  plane,  of  its  existence,  it  is 

263 


not  conscious  of  spiritual  life  and  truths.  In 
credible  as  this  may  appear  to  spirit  on  mortal 
plane,  limited  to  the  imperfect,  incorrect  con 
ceptions  and  knowledge  gained  through  the 
five  senses,  and  to  the,  no  less  incorrect,  im 
pressions  from  the  spiritual  plane,  unless  both 
minds  are  in  accord,  which  simply  means  that 
the  soul,  or  I,  and  its  material  mind  agree, 
think  similarly  on  certain  subjects,  and  are 
therefore  in  harmony  on  these  subjects  with 
the  spiritual  plane,  incredible  as  it  may  appear, 
it  is  no  less  true. 

When  spirit,  on  mortal  plane  of  conscious 
ness,  can  grasp  these  truths,  he  will  be  able  to 
explain  the  wonderful  mechanism  of  the  mor 
tal  body,  and  the  more  wonderful  laws  govern 
ing  the  countless  ganglia  corpuscles  and  other 
entities  controlling  the  brain,  all  under  spiritual 
laws,  governed  by  Celestial  Angels  under 
God.  When  the  spirit,  on  mortal  plane,  is 
in  accord  with  both  its  brains  on  certain  sub 
jects,  it  can  give  all  pertaining  to  these  sub 
jects,  which  it  has  acquired  on  both  planes,  but 
solely  on  the  subjects  in  harmony,  unless  the 
spirits  in  charge  magnetize  the  spiritual  brain 
and  use  the  material  brain. 

When  we  understood  the  law  governing 
attached  spirits,  we  learned  how  to  attach  and 
detach,  how  to  magnetize  the  two  brains,  and 

264 


to  impress  with  all  deemed  necessary  by  their 
Angel  guides,  no  more,  no  less,  so  ever  and 
always,  we  first  received  instructions  from  them 
ere  impressing.  All  upon  spirit  plane,  both 
attached  and  detached,  are  subject  to  law.  No 
one  can  interfere  in  any  way  with  an  attached 
child  of  God,  unless  permitted  by  the  Angels 
in  charge. 

Whenever  a  spirit,  on  mortal  plane,  is 
obsessed  by  different  personalities,  or  to  cor 
rectly  express  it,  impressed  by  different  ones 
attached  for  any  length  of  time,  it  is  done  with 
the  authority  and  by  the  Angels  in  charge. 
Whenever  a  medium  is  controlled  correctly  and 
governed  by  spiritual  mind,  he  or  she  is  not 
impressed  by  different  persons,  but  by  the 
Angels  in  charge,  or  those,  who,  like  Thyrza 
and  myself,  have  developed  for  this  especial 
purpose.  It  can  be  seen  that  no  matter  how 
God's  children  suffer,  on  mortal  plane,  for  pur 
pose  of  discipline,  on  spirit  they  are  under  the 
protection  and  care  of  His  exalted  Angels, 
their  own  brethren  and  sisters.  It  can  also  be 
seen  how  little  given  by  the  average  medium 
is  correct,  although  honestly  given  by  the 
soul,  the  I,  when  both  brains  are  not  in  accord, 
and  the  spirit,  on  mortal  plane,  gives  all  he  can 
with  the  sole  instrument  he  can  use.  When 
these  facts  are  understood  by  those  investigat- 

265 


ing  psychic  gifts  and  phemomena,  they  will  do 
justice  to  the  poor,  misguided  medium.  In 
stead  of  retarding  by  skepticism,  and  seeking 
for  material  tests  from  a  spiritual  source  they 
will  strive  to  develop  the  material  brain  to  fit 
it  to  become  a  good  instrument  for  the  spirit. 

We  began  our  work  by  first  visiting  my  sis 
ter  Augusta,  and  helping  her  in  many  ways. 
When  detached  she  said,  that,  although  uncon 
scious  on  earth,  she  felt  she  was  becoming  more 
in  harmony  with  the  higher  truths,  and  thus 
enabled  to  bear  more  patiently  and  hopefully 
her  earth  pilgrimage.  In  this  manner  we 
helped  many  of  our  friends  and  relatives.  I 
influenced  my  little  girl  considerably,  and  im 
pressed  her,  despite  the  harsh  judgment  of 
many,  to  love  my  memory,  and  developed  her 
to  become  the  intellectual  woman  she  became. 
Many  who  have  a  gift  for  writing,  also.  This 
psychic  I  impressed  since  a  little  child  quite 
frequently,  and  could  have  developed  her  much 
more,  had  not  her  earth  discipline  required 
more  of  her  time  in  other  ways.  ; 

We  also  devoted  some  time  to  many,  more 
or  less,  mentally  afflicted,  and  helped  to  lighten 
the  burdens  of  those  attending  them.  Thus 
devoting  many  hours  to  visiting  the  newly  de 
tached  in  sanitariums,  and  the  attached  in  their 
various  homes,  we  found  we  were  not  only 

266 


helping  others,  but  unfolding  spiritually.  We 
took  regular  courses  of  different  studies,  at 
tended  lectures  delivered  by  the  most  erudite 
and  exalted,  and,  ere  long,  noted  much  im 
provement  in  our  writings.  We  produced  a 
volume  of  poems  about  the  same  time  that  Percy 
Shelley  published  the  work,  upon  which  he  had 
been  engaged,  prior  to  my  detachment. 

Many  years  elapsed.  We  welcomed  many 
loved  ones,  visited  all  sections  of  our  spirit 
world,  made  our  home  in  various  places  for 
long  periods,  sojourned  in  America  for  many 
months  at  a  time,  and  were  there  when  our 
brethren  were  undergoing  all  the  horrors  of 
the  Civil  War.  With  George  Washington  we 
formed  one  of  the  immense  battalion  which 
visited  various  battles.  Had  it  not  been  ordain 
ed  by  our  great  God,  we  could  have  impress 
ed  much  more  correctly,  but  no  spirit  is  ever 
permitted  to  act  contrary  to  God's  will.  All 
we  were  allowed  to  do  were  to  impress  love  and 
hope  before  and  after  the  conflicts,  and  wel 
come  and  guide  many  to  their  various  homes 
in  company  with  Guides  and  relatives.  The 
Angel  legions,  not  to  witness  the  combat,  (com 
posed  of  those  who  had  been  noted  officers  and 
soldiers  on  mortal  plane,)  disbanded  immediate 
ly  upon  the  cessation  of  warfare,  and  joined 
those  ministering  to  the  detached  or  dead. 

267 


We  visited  the  great  Lincoln,  after  his 
assassination,  and  attended  his  reception,  one  of 
the  greatest  celebrations  ever  accorded  a  lib 
erated  spirit.  We  saw  the  true  man  on  spirit 
plane,  and  recognized  from  whence  came  the 
divine  nature,  the  great  heart,  when  we  were 
gripped  by  his  strong  hands  and  noted  the  beam 
ing  look  of  joy  and  love.  At  home  in  his 
true  home,  among  his  own,  gone  forever  was 
the  sadness  and  gloom  caused  by  the  lack  of 
development  of  those  whom  he  could  not  make 
see  clearly.  When  America  was  prostrated 
with  sorrow,  steeped  with  gloom,  he,  a  freed 
spirit,  realizing  the  truth  of  the  transitory  mor 
tal  life,  that  all  is  in  God's  hand,  submitted 
with  grace,  and,  though,  oft  a  tear  bedimmed 
his  eye,  and  a  sigh  escaped  for  his  earth 
brethren,  he  joyfully  resumed  the  real  life, 
which  he,  more  correctly  than  many,  had  been 
permitted  to  express  on  earth. 

To  spirit,  on  mortal  plane,  subjected  to  the 
petty  aims,  the  selfishness,  the  impurities,  the 
crimes,  this  atmosphere  of  peace  and  love  may 
appear  tame  and  colorless,  whereas  to  spirit,  on 
its  true  plane,  the  mortal  appears  as  unendur 
able  and  unpleasant  as  the  life  of  the  slums  to 
the  genuine  Christian. 


268 


CHAPTER  XV. 


After  visiting  Lincoln,  we  returned  to  Eu 
rope,  and  later  took  up  our  abode  in  a  mountain 
city,  in  the  Himalayas,  one  of  the  greatest  and 
most  peerless  in  our  spirit  world.  Like  all  great 
detached  cities,  it  was  located  upon  the  highest 
peaks.  Upon  several  of  the  highest,  from 
whence  one  could  look  all  over  the  country  for 
a  great  distance  on  all  sides,  were  lakes  of  great 
size,  upon  which  wrere  boulevards  extending 
from  bank  to  bank,  with  beautiful  homes,  in  the 
rear  boat-houses  and  waterways  like  Venice. 
This  city  is  one  of  the  greatest  of  Asia,  and  is 
populated  by  many  belonging  to  the  different 
earth  nations.  As  it  is  a  very  ancient  city,  it  is 
one  of  the  most  advanced  on  spirit  plane,  com 
prising  among  its  inhabitants  great  spirits  of 
Celestial  development  who,  like  St.  John,  for 
several  reasons,  still  continue  in  our  world. 

We  met  many  of  the  noted  on  earth,  among 
them  Guatama,the  Buddha  and  Mohammed,the 
great  twain  who  have  vied  with  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  in  attracting  the  faith  and  attention  of 
many,  who,  according  to  Angels  in  charge,  are 
fulfilling  their  destiny  and  who  acquire  all  that 
is  needful  for  them,  as  God  Omnipotent  desires. 

269 


When  the  time  is  ripe  for  some  to  accept  the 
Christian  faith,  the  Angels  will  attend  to  it 
through  their  instruments  upon  the  earth.  In 
the  meanwhile,  efficient  and  tireless  workers  in 
the  Lord's  vineyard,  rest  easy;  God  Omnipotent 
will  see  that  none  of  His  children  are  lost  or 
shut  out  from  the  home  they  now  occupy,  just  as 
He  has  in  charge  all  who  preceded  the  Christian 
era;  those  of  the  many  prehistoric  races  who  ad 
vanced  to  a  high  plane,  as  well  as  the  poor,  be 
nighted  heathen,  the  thousands  of  imbeciles,  de 
generates,  and  mentally  and  mortally  afflicted. 
They  are  all  His  children,  the  heathen,  the 
humblest,  the  most  fallen  as  dear  as  the  highest, 
and  most  saintly. 

We  had  many  interesting  conversations  with 
the  great  Guatama.  His  home  is  a  castle,  daz- 
zingly  lovely,  all  white  —  excepting  flowers  — 
both  within  and  without,  with  several  court 
yards,  miracles  of  beauty,  with  palms,  statues, 
fountains,  flowers,  and  one  temple  fit  to  com 
pare  with  the  most  splendid  in  architectural  per 
fection,  wrherein  he  often  lectures  to  many  of  his 
friends  who  come  from  far  and  near  to  visit 
him.  The  rear  of  the  castle,  situated  upon  a 
boulevard  of  one  of  the  great  lakes,  commands 
a  view  of  all  the  country  beneath,  of  river,  gar 
den,  valley,  meadows  and  a  great  park. 

One  evening,  upon  a  large,  upper  veranda, 

270 


we,  in  company  with  many  guests  from  differ 
ent  countries,  listened  to  him  with  great  interest 
and  pleasure.  The  veranda  was  entirely  open, 
save  a  railing  of  white,  covered  with  vines  and 
flowers;  it  was,  in  fact,  an  open  conservatory 
fitted  up  with  easy  chairs  and  lounges.  Our 
host  sat,  in  the  center  upon  a  divan,  not 
reclining  in  a  restful,  Oriental  posture,  but 
erect,  with  military  bearing  and  stalwart  grace 
— a  man  of  kingly  presence,  with  flashing  eyes, 
noble  brow,  great  sweetness  and  tenderness  of 
expression.  One  of  the  most  sublime  of  mortals, 
he  was  at  that  time  one  of  the  most  exalted  in 
spirit  world.  Clustered  around,  we — men  and 
women  more  real  than  on  earth — each  as  dis 
tinctly  individual,  and  perfect  of  his  or  her 
type,  sat  in  groups,  or  stood  looking  at  the 
charming  scene  outspread  below. 

Thyrza  and  I  were  in  easy  chairs  near  Gua- 
tama,  more  interested  in  him  than  aught  else. 
Next  to  Thyrza  was  his  soul-mate,  a  being  of 
splendid  beauty  and  irresistable  charm.  Both 
were  in  white,  soft  and  filmy  as  cobwebs,  with 
flowers  in  hair  and  corsage.  Glancing  from 
them  to  a  marvelous  brunette,  with  dewy  brown 
eyes  of  melting  tenderness,  thence  to  my  mother 
with  her  entrancing  type,  and  to  many  others, 
all  equally  lovely,  I,  as  ever,  could  not  get  ac 
customed  to  the  different  types  of  beauty,  each 

271 


perfect  and  flawless. 

After  discussing  many  topics  of  interest  to 
spirits  on  a  high  plane,  one  very  recently  de 
tached,  imbued  still  with  many  of  the  earth 
ideas  and  opinions,  remarked, 

"Even  yet  I  find  myself  often  thinking  that 
I  will  have  to  leave  this  charming  world,  to 
begin  a  new  life  on  the  earth,  I  find  it  so  diffi 
cult  to  banish  that  conception." 

Guatama  smiled  pleasantly  as  he  replied, 

"Many  years  have  passed  since  I  was  im 
pressed  with  that  theory,  for  that  is  in  truth, 
what  it  is.  My  material  mind,  like  unto  the 
minds  of  all,  was  only  ready  to  be  impressed 
with  that  which  it  could  receive.  As  you  prog 
ress,  you  will  see  the  absurdity  of  reincarnation, 
and  realize  the  truth  that  after  attaining  to  the 
consciousness  of  a  child  of  God,  as  a  personal 
spirit,  not  mortal,  a  personal  spirit,  that  spirit 
personality  and  body  is  as  eternal  and  imperish 
able  as  is  the  Great  Father,  in  whose  image  you 
are  made,  and  absolutely  immune  to  change  and 
destruction." 

"Does  it  not  seem  reasonable  that  we  must 
return  to  advance  from  primitive  man  up  to 
spirit  on  that  plane?" 

"To  human  reason,  to  mortal  material  mind, 
yes,  but  not  even  to  spirit,  when  impressed  cor 
rectly  on  mortal  plane.  Owing  to  the  prevail- 

272 


ing  materialism  of  the  time,  not  one,  as  yet,  im 
pressed  with  the  truth  of  God  Omnipotent,  ma 
terial  minds  filled  with  the  reincarnation  of  ani 
mal  up  to  primitive  man,  I  was  decreed  to  give 
as  I  did.  It  was  the  'pabulum'  capable  of  being 
assimilated  by  minds  on  that  plane,  as  today,  it 
is  accepted  by  those  not  yet  fitted  to  receive  the 
higher.  No  one,  at  that  period,  cognized  the 
fact  that  all  was  and  is  impressd  all  knowledge, 
every  impression  received  by  animals  and 
man,  has  come  from  the  spirit  on  spirit  plane, 
and  very  few  on  earth  to-day  grasp  the  fact 
that  all  was  and  is  impressed,  so  much  and  no 
more,  by  the  Angels  in  charge.  All  are  im 
pressed  and  receive  that  which  is  decreed  essen 
tial  for  them  on  mortal  plane.  On  spirit  all  of 
the  spirits  of  primitive  man  advanced  and  were 
on  a  higher  plane  than  the  highest  on  earth  to 
day,  and  did  not  have  to  return  to  acquire  know 
ledge  or  perfect  character,  since  all  of  God's 
children  are  like  unto  Him,  pure  and  holy." 

"I  know  these  truths,  of  course,  but  I  pre 
sume  it  will  take  time  to  forget  the  erroneous 
earth  conceptions." 

"If  a  spirit  child  of  God,  prior  to  being  re 
incarnated,  in  a  Heaven  body  of  inferior  form, 
living  in  the  Heaven,  where  one  develops 
mentally,  morally,  spiritually,  why  return  to  the 
animal  plane,  subject  to  animal  limitations? 

273 


Unless  impressed  by  the  spirit  or  from  the 
spirit  spheres  no  spirit,  or  mortal  can  advance 
on  mortal  plane,  or  learn  from  those  on  the 
same  plane  as  themselves.  This  is  the  real  life — 
all  progress  here.  The  different  planes  of  ad 
vancement  on  earth  are  not  due  to  the  real  spirit 
but  to  the  difference  between  the  material  in 
struments,  not  built  by  them,  but  by  those  called 
the  Lord's  of  the  Creative  Hierarchies,  who  give 
each  child  the  brain  and  body  requisite  for  the 
necessary  discipline,  that,  after  acquiring  the 
necessary  qualities  from  monad  to  self-conscious 
spirit,  but  a  little  remains,  to  be  developed,  that 
the  majority  require  none;  whereas,  those  who 
do  receive  it  in  one  attachment,  not  reincarna 
tion,  to  a  mortal  body. 

"If  spirit  impresses  evil,  spirit  must  be  evil; 
then  how  can  mortal  grow?  From  whence  de 
velop  the  spirit  attributes  necessary  for  all  prog 
ression?  Even  those  capable  of  reasoning,  on 
mortal  plane,  when  material  mind  is  not  clouded 
nor  magnetized  by  the  prevailing  thought,  grasp 
these  things,  realizing  that  an  Omnipotent 
Power  is  all  powerful,  and  that  so-called  evil  is 
permitted  to  give  discipline,  to  some  of  God's 
children,  for  certain  purposes  acquired  by  them 
not  living  on  mortal  plane,  but  merely  animat 
ing  mortal  bodies  for  certain  periods.  I  am  sure 
none  of  the  liberated  retain  any  incorrect  im- 

274 


pressions,  after  spirit  memory  returns,  and  but 
few  of  the  correctly  impressed  upon  mortal 
plane.  All  religious  beliefs  and  philosophies  do 
the  work  decreed  by  God  and  are  suited  to  the 
various  planes  of  development."  He  ceased 
with  a  few  more  remarks  suited  but  to  the  lib 
erated  spirits — comprehension. 

The  emancipated  theosophist  replied  rever 
ently: 

"Naturally,  ere  my  awakening  when  de 
tached,  I  grasped  many  of  these  things,  but  I 
have  spent  a  long  period  on  the  mortal  plane  of 
consciousness,  and  I  often  recall  many  of  my  for 
mer  opinions  and  beliefs,  even  though  knowing 
the  truth." 

The  great  Angel  answered  with  even  greater 
reverence: 

"Our  Father  is  Omnipotent,  whatsoever  He 
will  is  right;  all  believe  as  He  desires,  all  are 
advancing  as  He  deems  best  among  all  races  and 
nations.  The  higher  advanced,  the  more 
humble,  the  more  ready  to  acknowledge  His 
Supremacy,  to  say,  'Thy  will,  not  mine,  be  done/ 
Therefore  none  can  have  regret  in  the  light  of 
the  spirit  for  all  know  all  is  as  He  wills." 

All  faces  turned  to  the  great  Angel,  and  all 
bowed  in  silent  homage  to  the  dear,  loving 
tather,  ever  present,  though  not  always  seen; 
ever  connected  to  His  children  by  numberless 

275 


vibrations. 

We  accompanied  Buddha  to  the  temple 
which  was  crowded  with  spirits  who  had  come 
to  listen  to  him.  It  was  a  scene  of  singular  splen 
dor,  a  vast  circular  apartment,  encircled  by  an 
open  gallery,  supported  by  immense  columns, 
*vhich  extended  to  the  vast  dome,  ablaze  with 
light.  Between  the  columns  were  great  urns  of 
ilowers.  In  the  center  was  a  small  platform 
which  Guatama  ascended.  From  our  seats,  di 
rectly  in  front  of  him,  we  could  see  the  terraces 
in  the  rear,  the  lake  and  the  boulevard  on  the 
edge  of  the  mountains,  below  the  park,  illumin 
ated,  almost  as  clearly  as  day,  by  great  lights  of 
wondrous  beauty  surmounting  every  pillar  and 
post  of  the  boulevard,  here  and  there  in  the  giant 
trees,  and  on  the  domes,  turrets  and  spires  of  the 
amphitheaters,  temples  and  pleasure  places 
below. 

From  the  enchantment  of  without,  we  turned 
to  Guatama,  who  gazed  with  tenderness  upon  all 
the  beauteous  beings  eagerly  awaiting.  How  in 
significant  appeared  all  the  charms  without  to 
the  perfect  forms  of  beauty,  the  highest  types  of 
all  spirit  expressions  of  beauty,  God's  children. 
As  I  have  said  before,  words  are  inadequate  to 
portray  the  glory  and  luster  of  the  eyes,  the 
sheen  and  luxuriance  of  the  hair,  the  purity  and 
satiny  texture  of  the  flawless  skin,  the  length  of 

276 


the  eyelashes,  the  perfect  shape  of  the  brows,  the 
exquisite  contour  and  curve  of  face  and  form, 
the  perfection  of  features,  the  ever  varying 
charm  of  expression,  the  divine  radiance  of  all, 
and  yet  everyone  distinctly  unlike  all  the  rest. 
Verily,  I  thought  how  blessed,  to  claim  kinship 
with  such  beings,  to  be  one  among  them,  and 
again  my  soul  bowed  in  homage  to  our  Father. 

A  deep,  wonderfully  penetrating  and  musi 
cal  voice  aroused  me,  and  I  fastened  my  gaze 
upon  Guatama,  who  grand  and  tall,  stood  under 
neath  the  sparkling  chandelier,  about  to  begin 
his  lecture. 

"Brethren  and  sisters,  again  I  come  with  re 
newed  pleasure  to  take  you  with  me  to  the  home 
of  our  Father,  if  for  but  a  few  fleeting  moments, 
to  impress  upon  your  souls  the  certainty  of  the 
greater  love,  peace  and  glory  awaiting  you  in 
your  last,  eternal  home.  Although  you  have 
visited  many  scenes  of  Celectial  beauty,  in 
t  isions,  and  have  seen  correct  representations  in 
the  sky,  these  are  necessarily,  imperfect  and  lim 
ited.  When  you  consider  the  trillions  of  spiritual 
worlds  through  which  you  must  yet  pass,  to  par 
take  of  the  diversified  knowledge  of  each  world, 
you  can  readily  perceive  how  many  aeons  will 
have  to  elapse  ere  you  are  ready  for  the  Celestial 
home.  As  you  all  know  I  have  advanced  rapid 
ly,  and  have  spent  much  of  my  time  in  the  dif- 

277 


ferent  worlds,  fitting  myself  for  the  destiny  m 
store  for  me.  Were  it  not  that  much  of  this 
knowledge  is  similar  to  our  own  world,  it  would 
have  taken  me  very  much  longer,  as  it  is-  but  a 
short  while  since  my  detachment.  I  am,  at  last, 
prepared,  and  will,  in  the  near  future,  depart 
to  continue  my  sphere  of  activity  nigher  to  the 
Father,  in  one  of  the  worlds  of  the  great  Celes 
tial  Kingdom. 

The  Celestial  Kingdom  is  in  all  respects  and 
essentials  infinitely  greater  and  more  sublime 
than  the  spiritual  worlds  (which  have  been 
formed  by  God  Omnipotent,  in  conjunction  with 
the  material  solely  as  birth-places  and  prepara 
tory  schools),  and  has  existed,  like  God  Omni 
potent  and  His  greatest  administrative  Angels, 
from  time  immemorial,  with  neither  beginning 
nor  end. 

All  outside  the  Celestial  Universes  have  been 
created  by  God  Omnipotent,  and  altho  you  have 
seen  but  a  glimpse  behind  the  curtain  of  God's 
immensity,  you  have  more  than  a  faint  concep 
tion  of  the  inconceivable  grandeur  of  the  innu 
merable  universes  comprised  within  the  Celes 
tial  Kingdom,  therefore,  dear  brethren  and  sis 
ters,  I  can,  with  truth,  say,  I  am  just  emerged, 
in  comparison,  from  a  kindergarten,  and  am 
about  to  begin  life  with  but  the  ignorance  and 
inexperience  of  a  little  child.  You,  many  among 

278 


you,  but  lately  emancipated  from  the  thralldom 
of  material  limitations,  amazed  at  the  wonders 
and  glories  of  the  spiritual  worlds,  can,  as  yet 
form  but  vague,  imperfect  conceptions  of  the 
greater  life  to  come.  As  on  mortal  plane  we 
were  gradually  prepared  by  the  great  Angels  in 
charge,  so  are  we  all  being  slowly  trained  and 
disciplined  for  the  grander,  more  glorious  awak- 
einng  to  the  ever  greater  and  higher  truths  be 
yond,  yet  to  be  grasped.  As  spirits,  you  realize 
that  continual  progression,  not  going  in  a  circle, 
progressing  and  retrogressing,  but  continually 
advancing,  is  the  greatest  law  ever  in  operation 
throughout  all  space,  all  worlds  in  existence, 
among  all  forms  of  life,  from  amoeba  to  Celes 
tial  Angel ;  therefore,  there  is  and  must  be  im 
measurable  space,  countless  Celestial  worlds, 
and  illimitable  knowledge.  Unexplored  space 
ever  to  be  traversed,  ever  to  be  explored  worlds, 
and  ever  new  knowledge  to  be  acquired. 

As  spirits  you  know  there  is  no  such  thing  as 
retrogression.  Mortal  worlds  and  mortal  plane 
of  consciousness  are  subject  to  the  illusion  of  re 
trogression  permitted  for  good  reasons,  but  even 
on  that  plane,  the  thinker  realizes  that,  altho  an 
individual  or  a  nation  may  apparently  retro 
grade,  the  great  majority  are  ever  on  the  up 
ward  march.  Impressed  by  the  spirit  spheres, 
all  advance  as  decreed,  retrograde  or  remain  at 

279 


a  standstill  on  that  plane,  but  progression,  eter 
nal  progression  is  the  birth-right  of  all  God's 
children,  my  destiny,  your  destiny,  and  the  des 
tiny  of  the  lowest  forms  of  life. 

Ere  I  leave  you,  I  wish  to  give  you  one  more 
glimpse  behind  the  curtain,  a  forecast  of  the 
glory  yet  to  be  thine.  Some  of  you  have  visited 
other  spirit  worlds,  riot  unknown  to  you  are  the 
enchanting  beauties  ever  unfolding  on  the  num 
berless  routes,  the  endless  chain  of  aerial  roads 
leading  to  those  distant;  not  so  distant  in  a  sense, 
yet,  in  another,  comprehended  solely  by  the  lib 
erated  spirit,  mighty  worlds,  some  much  larger 
and  superior  to  ours,  and  can,  therefore,  form 
clearer  conceptions,  more  vivid  pictures  than 
those  just  detached.  For  the  benefit  of  the  lat 
ter,  I  bid  all  to  ascend  with  me  into  the  vast 
empyrean.  We  take  that  route,  "indicating 
with  a  glance  of  the  eye,  a  great  aerial  road 
thronged  with  flying  spirits,"  and  we  shall  fly 
the  swiftest  mode  of  travel,  and,  to  the  spirit, 
ever  renewed  with  strength,  vigor  and  bouyancy. 
the  most  enjoyable  of  all. 

"Altho  we  have  different  lines  of  aerial  craft 
connecting  us  with  many  worlds,  we,  as  we  wish 
to  enter,  permitted  me  several  times,  the  Celes 
tial  Kingdom,  and  reach  there  as  speedily  as  pos 
sible,  shall  not  avail  ourselves  of  any  of  these. 
Not  with  wings,  not  on  pinions,  but  naturally  as 

280 


all  spirits,  we  find  ourselves  among  that  great 
hurrying  multitude  seeking  the  various  worlds. 
"As  we  have  mighty  distances  to  traverse,  our 
destination  the  country  of  far  distances,  we  adopt 
the  greatest  speed,  we  fly  with  the  celerity  of  the 
greatest  cyclone  known  on  mortal  plane.  Ye, 
who  are  familiar  with  that  which  makes  all  mo 
tion  in  the  atmosphere,  that  which  creates  and 
keeps  motion  ever  in  operation,  know  the  bliss, 
the  effable  joy  of  that  exquisite  sensation,  car 
essed  by  the  tiny  forms  of  life,  held  in  place  by 
them,  buoyed  up  and  propelled  by  their  resist 
less  currents  guiding  and  forcing  ye  onward,  ye 
know,  with  the  knowledge  unknown  on  mortal 
plane.  On,  on,  higher  and  higher,  till  even 
with  spirit  sight,  far  superior  to  the  eagle,  all 
save  the  vast  concourse,  thronging  the  different 
routes,  are  faded  from  view." 

"Ah,  the  ecstacy  of  that  flight  accompanied  by 
the  hosts  of  the  Lord,  the  hosts  becoming  more 
and  more  numerous  as  we  speed  on,  coming  from 
all  directions — from  worlds  afar  and  anear  to 
join  the  mightiest  concourse  of  all,  that  en  route 
for  the  Celestial  Kingdom,  our  own  brothers  and 
sisters,  brought  forth  as  we,  from  the  lowest,  now 
on  the  first  plane  of  Celestial  development, 
fitted  to  be  admitted  to  that  wisdom  and  power, 
which  alone  can  make  us  realize  in  its  fullest, 
most  complete  sense,  life  and  live." 

281 


"Our  route  lies  through  that  called  the 
"Milky  Way,"  past  stars  of  the  first  magnitude, 
mighty  sums,  with  their  planets  and  satelliles 
seemingly  in  the  distance,  whirling  and  revolv 
ing  throughout  space,  but,  as  we  approach, 
borne  up  on  the  waves  of  the  tumultous  atmos 
pheric  ocean,  apepar  as  placid  and  tranquil  as 
the  world  we  have  just  left,  many  similar  in  to 
pography  and  of  varying  size.  Bathed  in  the 
golden  glory  of  suns,  exilarated  by  the  power  of 
their  rays,  to  spirit  but  pleasantly  warm,  we 
whirl  bye." 

"On,  on,  the  vast  concourse,  the  mighty  host 
break  into  song,  and  an  outpouring  of  melody, 
from  the  most  musical  of  all  instruments — God's 
children — wells  up  from  every  throat,  vibrates 
through  the  atmosphere  in  perfect  harmony, 
making  the  music  of  the  spheres  so  dimly  sensed 
by  the  great  composers  of  mortal  plane,  and  only 
heard  by  those  en  route  to  the  Eternal  Home. 

The  sublimity,  the  unparalleled  grandeur  of 
the  mighty  suns,  forming  the  most  beautiful  at 
mospheric  effects,  the  wondrous  circles  of 
beauty,  perfect  arches  of  variegated  colors,  the 
ocean  of  vapor  every  varying,  showing  behind 
and  between  the  great  suns  and  their  satellites 
seen  from  the  distance  is  impressively  enchant 
ing  and  affords  us  great  enjoyment.  But  we 
speed  on  with  ever  renewed  vigor  and  bouyancy, 

282 


exulting  to  the  greatest  pitch,  and  like  all  God's 
Celestial  Angels,  immune  to  all  that  can  hinder 
or  restrict.  Altho  we  have  mighty  distances  to 
travel,  altho  we  can  stop  over  and  rest  at  any  of 
the  various  worlds,  as  we  flit  by,  as  we  are  fit 
to  enter  the  Celestial  Kingdom,  we  are  sustained 
by  the  continual  influx,  getting  more  and  more 
potent  as  we  near  the  spheres  of  our  Father.  Ye 
all  know  we  are  in  reality  sustained  from  the  in 
flux  from  our  Father,  the  ceaseless  vibrations 
from  Him,  as  well  as  by  the  life  sustaining 
forces  of  water  and  the  atmosphere  more  indi 
rectly  from  Him,  and  so  do  not  actually  require 
food,  the  pleasure  of  taste,  mainly  one  of  pleas 
ure,  and  not  absolutely  essential ;  therefore,  tho 
our  road  is  long,  we  are  not  troubled  by  craving 
for  food  or  rest.  You,  familiar  with  the  reali 
ties  of  time  and  space,  know  it  takes  us  but  an 
incredibly  short  time,  in  comparison  with  that 
cognized  on  mortal  plane." 

"With  prayer,  with  song,  we  fly  on.  Too 
swift  our  speed  for  converse,  but  not  too  swift 
to  permit  us  to  see  the  wonderful  works  of  the 
Almighty  Father.  What  is  time?  What  is 
space  to  the  freed  spirit,  especially  to  the  Celes 
tial  Angel?  These,  to  the  mortal  plane,  abstruse 
problems  are  divested  of  all  mystery,  and  re 
vealed  by  the  higher  knowledge,  understood  per 
fectly." 

283 


"Greater  suns,  greater  worlds,  more  and  more 
dazzlingly  beautiful  atmospheric  effects,  greater 
circles  of  more  marvelous  beauty,  greater  arches 
of  wondrous  hue  and  tone,  unfolding  novel 
beauties,  ever  and  constantly  multiplying,  en 
compass  us  as  we  near  the  uninhabited  distances 
between  our  spiritual  worlds  and  the  Celestial 
Kingdom." 

uSoon  we  leave  all  behind,  and  are  surround 
ed  by  naught  but  the  great  aerial  ocean.  No  signs 
of  life  visible,  but  one  road,  almost  too  far  to 
be  distinctly  seen,  thronged  with  Angels  coming 
from  the  Celestial  Kingdom  on  their  way  to 
various  spiritual  worlds.  Ere  long  we  lose  sight 
of  them,  and  see  naught  but  the  ever  changing 
billows  and  waves  of  the  atmosphere.  Ah,  the 
power  of  Angels,  no  suns  to  give  light,  far,  far 
behind  are  mighty  suns,  none  of  their  rays  reach 
us  here  in  the  heart  of  this  the  most  alluring  of 
all  oceans,  still  light  of  delicate,  exquisite  tones 
anable  us  to  see  as  far  as  spirit  sight  can  reach. 
Whence  comes  light?  What  is  light?  Another 
problem  known  to  the  Celestial  Angel  Onward 
onward,  bathed  in  the  quivering,  vibrating,  ever- 
changing  light  we  fly,  and  again  break  into 
song,  chanting  a  Te  Deum. 

"Voice  upon  voice  of  infinite  range  and  com 
pass,  combined  with  sweetness  and  melody  unim 
aginable  if  never  heard,  join  in  until  the  mil- 

284 


lions  of  voices  unite  in  one  great  voice  of  un 
paralleled  range  and  harmony,  and,  rising  in  tri 
umphant  exultation  one  moment,  anon  falling 
to  softest  cadences  of  love  and  tenderness,  vibrat 
ing  throughout  the  profound  stillness  of  the 
quiesent  spheres,  until,  it  seems  as  tho  the  very 
heart  and  soul  of  music  is  personified  in  one 
supreme  being,  so  perfect  is  the  unison  of  soul. 

Ah,  now  we  begin  to  perceive  from  whence 
comes  the  idea  of  all  uniting  in  one,  the  dimly 
perceived,  imperfectly  impressed  truth  of  all,  so 
in  harmony,  so  in  accord  as  to  appear  like  unto 
one,  but  never,  never  to  lose  individual  con 
sciousness,  as  in  a  way,  I  believed  on  mortal 
plane. 

"From  deep  and  sonorous  chanting  to  the 
heights  of  sound  unparalleled,  we  gradually, 
one  by  one,  grow  silent  as  we  notice  coming  in 
sight  a  world,  not  whirling,  revolving,  as  all 
world's  had  seemed  in  the  distance,  but  seeming 
ly  motionless.  We  note  its  gigantic,  collossal 
proportions,  and  its  marvelous  halo  of  circles  of 
gold,  white  and  azure  encircling  it.  As  we  get 
nearer  and  nearer,  its  sublime  grandeur  and 
beauties  excelling  aught  we  have  ever  imagined, 
become  more  apparent,  and  soon,  farther  be 
yond,  systems  and  clusters  of  other  worlds  ap 
pear.  Motionless,  like  birds  suspending  their 
flight,  we  gaze  upon  one  of  the  universes  of  the 

285 


Celestial  Kingdom  unfolding  before  us.  Words 
are  inadequate  to  portray  the  stupendous  glory 
and  splendor  of  the  worlds,  one  by  one,  coming 
into  view,  but,  which,  as  we  near  our  world — 
our  destination — begin  to  appear  to  us  as  the 
other  spiritual  worlds  do  to  us  here. 

"We  continue  our  flight,  over  mountain 
ranges,  to  which  the  most  lofty  of  our  spirit 
worlds  look  like  ant-hills.  Now  we  see  the  vast 
ocean,  how  marvelous  to  note  it  embracing  the 
atmosphere,  and  yet  keeping  rigidly  aloof,  not 
allowing  one  of  its  tiny  drops  to  mingle  with  it. 
How  well  each  little  life  organism  comprehends 
its  mission,  and  how  mighty  that  Power  which 
rules  all.  Now  rivers,  inland  seas,  and  lakes  of 
wondrous  size  and  beauty,  in  harmony,  in  pro 
portion  to  the  gigantic  size  of  the  world,  altho 
here  and  there  we  see  small  ones,  amongst  moun 
tains  and  hills,  and  marvelous  forests. 

"Scenes  of  peerless  loveliness  vie  with  each 
other  in  charm  and  allurement.  As  we  approach, 
we  see  a  city,  one  of  the  Celestial  ones  dreamed 
of,  hoped  for,  never  to  be  seen  or  ever  correctly 
hnagind,  until  with  the  eyes  of  the  Celestial 
Angel,  we  can  grasp  and  comprehend  its  beau 
ties.  The  greatest  detached  cities  in  our  spirit 
world,  appear  fairy-like  in  comparison.  Lakes 
rivers,  falls,  cascades,  valleys,  glens,  parks  in 
numerable,  here  and  there,  give  diversity.  From 

286 


the  ocean,  with  a  very  wide  beach  of  lustrous, 
golden  sand,  thence  over  a  wide  plain,  rolling 
hills,  up  to  the  heights  of  a  sublimely  beautiful 
mountain  range,  thence  down  on  the  other  side 
into  a  valley,  over  hills  and  more  mountains,  and 
the  city  ends,  covering  a  distance  of  several 
hundred  miles.  We  approach  on  an  aerial  route. 
We  see  immense  aerial  and  great  roads  thronged 
with  Angels.  Our  host  diverges,  each  selecting 
the  line  or  road  leading  to  their  destination  in 
other  worlds  or  to  different  sections  in  this. 

We,  in  company  with  many,  alight  on  an  im 
mense  aerial  depot,  and  all  gather  to  look  upon 
the  sublime  spectacle.  It  is  early  morning,  this 
huge  world  seems  to  have  many  sums.  Over  a 
lofty  chain  of  mountains,  we  see  six  of  great  size 
and  splendor,  encircled  with  rings  of  delicate 
shades.  Between  the  great  circles,  the  aerial 
ocean  of  softest  azure,  through  which  sparkle 
countless  worlds,  emitting  streamers  and  shafts 
of  silvery  sheen,  giving  the  delicate  azure  a  glow 
indescribably  beautiful.  Lingeringly  wre  turn 
from  it  to  the  sea,  and  tho,  familiar  with  beauty, 
are  almost  overwhelmed  with  awe.  We  have 
thought  our  seas  and  oceans  beyond  compare,  but 
this  one,  pre-eminently  splendid,  surpasses  be 
yond  expression  all  others  beheld  before.  Vain, 
vain  to  portray  in  speech  its  transcendant  beauty. 
Far  as  sight  can  reach,  to  where  the  great  oceans 

287 


of  water  and  air  meet,  we  see  a  vast  expanse  of 
gently  undulating  water.  It  is,  at  the  present 
time,  for  it  is  constantly  changing,  of  a  pale 
azure,  and  this  changes  again  into  hues  and 
shades  of  all  colors.  No  great  craft  marrs  the 
beauty  or  obstructs  the  view,  altho  we  see,  on 
cither  side,  of  the  great  city,  which  fronts  the  sea, 
a  snowy  gleam  here  and  there  of  a  sail. 

"Slowly  we  turn  from  the  sea,  then  gaze  with 
removed  rapture  upon  the  city.  It  is  of  golden 
hue,  formed  of  a  substance  superior  to  topaz, 
although  somewhat  like  it.  All  buildings  re 
flect,  through  the  pale  gold,  the  countless  tints 
of  the  sky,  and  are  here  and  there,  decorated  with 
delicate  ferns,  vines  and  flowers.  No  color 
but  the  pale  gold,  the  reflected  tints,  and  flow 
ers  of  various  colors  in  the  different  sections  and 
parks,  to  insure  the  perfect  harmony  ever  visi 
ble  in  Celestial  spheres.  Great  esplanades  and 
boulevards,  hundreds  of  feet  in  width,  with 
park  in  the  center,  encircle  the  city.  Upon 
these  boulevards  are  palaces,  in  extensive 
grounds,  of  prodigious  size,  and  supernal  glory. 
In  the  heart  of  the  city,  surrounded  by  the  in 
nermost  circle  are  the  great  administrative 
buildings,  situated  upon  an  immense  lake,  con 
nected  with  the  boulevard  by  bridges  of  ex 
quisite  topaz  twined  with  vines  and  flowers. 
Here  and  there,  we  note  small  lakes  and  rivers 

288 


in  the  various  private  grounds  and  parks.  On 
one  side  of  the  city,  a  mighty  river,  which 
would  dwarf  our  greatest,  and  make  them  ap 
pear  fit  for  a  pigmy  race. 

All  is  on  a  mammoth  scale  to  harmonize 
with  this  world  and  city,  some  buildings 
cover  acres  in  extent,  and  are  of  sublime  archi 
tecture,  with  spires  and  domes  rising  hundreds 
of  feet  above  the  buildings.  We  see  from 
whence  comes  our  impressions  of  the  beauties 
and  glories  of  our  spirit  world.  Here,  on  the 
outermost  ridge  of  the  Celestial  Kingdom,  the 
first  world  for  the  newly  admitted  Celestial 
Angel,  we  are  dazzled,  and  yet  how  many,  many 
more  ere  we  can  enter  the  center,  the  greatest, 
the  highest  where  our  Father  dwells,  and  thence 
continue  ever  and  even  advancing  through  the 
countless  worlds  encircling  it. 

When  we  see  our  Father,  in  our  world,  in 
His  simplicity,  not  to  dazzle  His  children,  be 
fore  able  to  stand  His  Glory,  how  little  we  real 
ize  His  Omnipotence.  As  we  advance,  we 
begin  to  perceive  and  comprehend  the  soul 
gifts  given  by  Him,  and,  more  and  more  feel 
our  Divine  heritage,  and  though  the  beauty  and 
glory  at  first  dazzle  and  awe,  within  our  souls, 
we  know,  we  claim  it  as  our  own,  and  accept 
each  new  change  as  ours  by  right  of  child  of 
God.  Is  there,  can  there  be  a  more  glorious 

289 


heritage,  than  that  which  unites  you  to  the 
Creator,  and  makes  you  a  part  of  the  great 
creative  system,  forever  creating  and  forever 
advancing.  Here  Buddha  continued  with  a 
few  remarks  fitted  only  for  the  liberated  spirit's 
comprehension,  and  then  resumed,  "Now  we 
return  to  our  Golden  City,  and  as  I  have  a 
home  already  prepared,  we  shall  visit  it  ere  re 
turning,  to  give  you  some  idea  of  the  glory  and 
power  yet  to  be  thine.  Therefore,  let  us  take 
one  more  glance  at  sky,  sea  and  city  ere  float 
ing  to  it.  Glorious,  indeed,  are  Thy  works, 
Oh,  my  Father.  Reverently  let  us  bow  the  head 
and  waft  a  vibration  of  love  and  gratitude  in 
return  for  our  countless  blessings. 

"Look  at  that  lofty  mountain  bordering  the 
sea,  thitherwards  we  wend  our  flight,  not  now 
with  the  celerity  of  a  cyclone,  but  slowly  to 
note  the  many  points  of  interest.  Over  the 
great  center,  saw  ye  ever  such  buildings,  such 
splendid  temples,  such  colossal  columns  of 
wondrous  beauty?  Note  that  portal,  its  gigan 
tic  size,  its  peerless  loveliness,  and  there,  that 
vast  court  open  to  the  sky.  Did  ye  ever  dream 
of  such?  In  an  ascending  scale,  closer  to  the 
soul,  the  essence  of  beauty  we  are  progressing. 

"Ever  greater  beauty,  greater  marvels  as 
onward  we  go.  Note  the  water  of  the  lake, 
the  etherial  delicacy  of  the  bridges,  both  water 

290 


and  topaz  shimmering  and  reflecting  tints  of 
the  sky.  See  that  opera  house,  it  covers  many 
acres  and  seats  thousands,  observe  the  per 
fect  symmetry,  the  chaste  simplicity  of  its  de 
sign,  the  extreme  beauty  and  fragility  of  the 
many  flowers,  and  note  how  beautifully  the  pale 
gold,  of  the  same  substance  as  the  buildings, 
the  streets  and  pavement  harmonize  with  the 
exquisite  emerald  of  the  lawns  and  parks. 

"Look  at  the  Angels,  not  too  angelic  to  be 
human,  only  our  own  a  trifle  more  advanced, 
floating  here  and  there,  and  the  millions,  on 
pleasure  and  business  bent,  thronging  beach, 
esplanades  and  boulevards.  We  are  but  a  few 
seconds  in  coming  to  my  home,  but  saw  ye  ever 
such  a  one?  It  is  located  upon  the  boulevard 
which  faces  the  sea,  and  comprises  many  acres. 
The  palace  alone  covers  several  acres.  Ah,  yes, 
we  have  pleasures  undreamed  of,  even  in  spirit 
worlds  here,  and  need  ample  space.  Although 
we  can  exercise  taste  as  we  wish,  as  our  ideals 
of  beauty  advance,  naturally  we  seek  to  put 
them  into  effect,  to  give  them  life  and  form. 
Thus,  in  this  home,  I  have  embodied  many  of 
mine,  ever  felt  but  suppressed  on  mortal  plane 
in  my  ignorance,  that  beauty  one  of  the  great 
est  gifts  of  our  Father,  is  to  be  cultivated  and 
perfected  in  all  ways. 

"Not  in  lone  wilderness,  isolated  places,  far 

291 


from  the  haunt  of  men  ,is  obtained  even  on 
earth,  the  best  discipline,  but,  nearer  to  God, 
in  the  centers  of  population  where  His  chil 
dren  dwell,  the  jgreatest  expression  of  His 
divinity,  no  matter  how  imperfectly  impressed. 

"That  which  is  called  nature,  with  its  peace 
and  quiesence  is  essential,  to  bring  the  soul 
in  closer  communion,  for  a  limited  period,  but 
a  prolonged  one  benefits  none,  and  prevents  one 
trom  higher  development  in  helping  the  lowest 
as  well  as  the  highest  of  His  creatures.  Hence, 
had  it  not  been  so  willed,  or  rather  permitted, 
a  distinction  comprehended  by  advanced 
spirits,  I,  instead  of  suppressing  the  ideals  of 
beauty  clamoring  to  be  expressed,  would  have 
expressed  many  of  them  as  I  have  in  this  home. 
Pray  observe  the  elaborate  yet  simple  design, 
selected  from  the  most  beautiful,  and  harmon 
iously  blended.  Note  that  lofty  dome  in  the 
center,  and  that  exquisite  portal  in  front,  now 
the  open  gallery  on  this  side  leading  to  the 
great  central  court,  on  the  opposite  side  another, 
leading  to  a  smaller  court.  From  the  great 
central  court  inside,  a  closed  gallery  in  the  rear 
leads  to  a  temple,  a  chapel  of  great  size,  an 
other  gallery  in  front  to  magnificent  reception 
rooms,  on  either  side  of  the  great  portal. 

"Look  at  that  noble  flight  of  steps,  the  splen 
dor  of  the  columns,  the  peerless  beauty  of  the 

292 


substance.  Ere  we  descend,  glance  at  the 
icar,  observe  the  great  portals  above  and  below, 
and  how  the  wings  extended  beyond  the 
main  building  on  both  sides,  giving  one 
a  view  of  the  front,  and  all  the  coun 
try  within  a  radius  of  hundreds  of  earth  miles. 
Although  this  home  of  mine  cover  so  large  an 
area,  and,  is,  in  fact,  several  buildings  in  one, 
all  are  so  harmoniously  united  as  to  give  the 
effect  of  but  one. 

"Now  we  alight.  Before  entering  let  us  go 
to  the  boulevard  edging  the  mountain,  and  fac 
ing  the  palace,  where  we  can  obtain  a  good  view 
of  it.  Note  its  foundation,  the  superb  pedestal 
on  which  it  rests,  and  the  many  grand  flights  of 
stairs  in  the  front  and  on  the  sides.  See  the 
intricate  beauty  of  the  columns  in  front,  and  on 
the  wings,  jutting  out  from  the  main  structure. 
Note  the  gallery  on  either  side,  in  conformity 
with  the  open  corridor  of  the  front,  with  the 
difference  nothing  obstructs  the  view  of  the  won 
drous  sea  in  front,  while  the  columns  of  the 
wings  are  covered  with  vines  and  flowers  up 
to  the  roof. 

"It  is  a  home  fit  for  a  child  of  God,  such  as 
ye  all  are  and  destined  to  have.  Now  the 
grounds,  look  at  the  main  entrance,  an  immense 
pillar  capped  with  superb  flowers,  then  a  tree 
of  faultless  grace  and  beauty,  and  so  on  up  to 

293 


the  front  steps,  on  each  side  a  statue  of  two  of 
the  most  exalted  Celestial  Angels,  mounted  on 
pedestals  to  conform  with  the  size  of  the  build 
ing.  Look  at  that  lake,  on  the  right  side,  and 
observe.  Ah,  you  are  all  looking  at  it  that 
magnificent  statue  of  our  Father,  upon  that  isle 
in  the  center.  Our  Father,  not  to  us,  as  we 
advance  God  Omnipotent,  but  our  Father,  our 
greatly  beloved  Father.  Again  send  we  a 
greeting  ere  we  proceed  to  Him  from  whom 
all  our  blessings  come.  Saw  ye  ever  such 
beauty,  not  even  in  spiritual  world  have  ye  seen 
that  substance,  nor  yet  attained  to  that  perfec 
tion  of  art.  Now  glance  to  the  left  at  another 
twin  lake,  in  the  center,  another  magnificent 
statue  of  one  who  shall  be  nameless,"  again  he 
stated  a  truth  fit  simply  for  the  awakened,  ere 
he  continued, 

"That  one  who  is  nameless,  almost  as  dearly 
beloved  by  the  Celestial  Angels  as  our  great 
Father.  Saw  ye  ever  such  hallowed  Divinity 
of  expression,  and  goodness.  Naught  else  but 
the  great  lawns,  the  flowers  bordering  lakes, 
v/alks,  boulevards  in  the  front  and  on  each  side, 
here  and  there  a  tree  with  seats,  statues  and  foun 
tain.  But,  see,  on  this  side  the  wonderful  gar 
dens  with  an  occasional  building,  far  excelling 
the  Taj,  devoted,  not  to  tombs,  but  pleasure  and 
joy.  Note  the  happy  throngs  congregated, 

294 


eager  for  my  arrival,  brothers  and  sisters  all. 
Now  to  the  rear,  almost  similar,  to  the  front, 
save  instead  of  two,  there  is  one  large  lake  rilled 
with  small  pleasure  craft.  There,  a  little  dis 
tance  beyond,  is  where  I  shall  often  spend  many 
pleasant  hours,  a  small  wilderness  with  mighty 
trees,  mammoth  rocks  from  whence  issue  cas 
cades  and  a  small  rippling  brook,  and  animals 
of  various  kinds,  which,  like  all  in  the  Celestial 
Kingdoms,  save  the  spirit  children,  have  existed 
from  time  immemorial.  As  ye  are  all  familiar 
with  the  animals  of  the  Celestial  Kingdom,  I 
shall  not  dwell  upon  them,"  again  truths  com 
prehensible  but  to  the  awakened,  were  given. 

"Now  we  enter  the  open  gallery  on  this  side, 
which  leads  to  the  central  court  covered  by  the 
mammoth  dome.  In  the  center  of  the  dome, 
an  immense  picture,  a  landscape  surrounded  by 
pillars  extending  to  the  third  story,  from  the 
corridor  encircling  it,  above  the  third  story  to 
the  dome,  walls  corresponding  to  it,  with  pic 
tures  of  beauty.  In  the  center  of  the  court, 
which  is  an  enclosed  garden,  is  a  large  pond 
filled  with  fish  and  surrounded  by  trees  and 
flowers,  in  which  are  birds  of  exquisite  plum 
age.  We  linger  for  a  few  seconds  and  pro 
ceed  to  the  temple,  my  hall  of  learning,  where 
I  shall  not  teach  as  here,  but  where  will  come 

295 


many  from  the  higher  planes   to   instruct  me, 
and  those  visiting  me. 

In  this  sphere,  learned  though  I  am  pre 
sumed  to  be  in  our  spirit  world,  I  am  but  a 
novice,  and  must  be  taught,  even  as  a  little 
child,  hence,  in  all  homes  in  this  world  are 
similar  temples.  Wherever  we  chance  to  be 
visiting,  we  are  instructed,  and  as  Celestial 
Angels  are  very  sociable,  and  every  home,  more 
or  less,  filled,  such  places,  as  well  as  numerous 
guest  chambers  and  reception  rooms  are  indis 
pensable.  Not  only  have  we  great  institutions 
of  learning,  but  every  home  has  its  own  especial 
temple  and  chapel,  suitable  for  a  patriarchal 
style  of  living.  Note  ye  not  the  many  here, 
many  of  my  own  who  have  proceeded  me,  my 
own  earth  progenitors.  Here  is  my  temple, 
lofty,  grand  imposing,  yet  chastely  beautiful. 
Observe  how  wonderfully  the  ceiling  is  paint 
ed  and  the  columns,  marvelously  decorated,  the 
harmony  everywhere  evinced,  and  now  to  the 
chapel,  where  we  love  to  assemble  and  offer 
in  company,  our  homage  and  love  to  our  Father. 
As  white  and  spotless  as  the  soul  we  are  striving 
to  emulate,  with  dome  of  glittering  crystals  and 
walls  of  lustrous  white.  No  altar  here,  no 
one  to  preach,  all  equal,  all  kneel,  soul  to  soul, 
and  send  upon  vibrations  love  and  greetings 
and  receive  the  same  in  return. 

296  » 


"Now  to  the  banqueting  halls  and  dining 
rooms.  This  is  a  large  establishment,  and 
will  number  its  guests  by  the  hundreds,  hence 
this  banquet  hall,  several  hundred  feet  in  width 
and  breadth,  and  adorned  and  embellished  to 
give  pleasure  to  all,  and,  hence  these  numerous 
smaller  breakfast  and  dining  rooms,  finished 
and  furnished  in  faultless  taste.  Now  to  the 
great  reception  rooms,  embracing  all  the  front, 
a  series  of  vast  apartments,  comprising  libraries, 
reception  rooms,  music  rooms,  and  others  devot 
ed  to  various  amusements.  Now  we  ascend  to 
two  floors  devoted  to  guest  chambers,  no  less 
than  a  hundred  or  more  suites,  with  bath  and 
every  convenience  on  each  floor,  above,  ball 
room  and  theatre. 

You  perceive  this  home  is  on  a  scale 
and  of  a  size  suited  to  a  child  of  God. 
While  in  the  spirit  world  there  are  a  few  of 
equal  size,  there  can  be  none  to  equal  this,  for 
this  is  of  a  higher  development  of  beauty,  un 
known  there  and  upon  mortal  plane.  Unpar 
alleled  as  this  beauty  and  splendor  is  in  spirit 
ual  worlds  it  is  but  the  beginning  of  the  Celes 
tial,  which  gradually  develops,  ever  and  ever 
on  an  ascending  scale,  the  perfect  ideals  i  n- 
herent  in  all  God's  children,  until  they  cul 
minate  in  God's  own  Home  in  perfection,  but 
although  these  ideals  end  in  perfection,  wisdom 

297 


continually  unfolds  throughout  illimitable  time 
and  space. 

"Ere  we  leave,  let  us  take  a  glance  into  the 
semi-basement  in  the  rear  of  the  house.  The 
pedestal,  foundation,  does  not  extend  beyond 
the  wings,  thus  giving  to  the  culinary  depart 
ment  light  and  air,  as  essential  in  Celestial  as 
spiritual  spheres.  We  enter  from  the  side  of 
the  lower  portice,  a  paved  gallery  of  white, 
which  connects  with  the  large  middle  hall,  also 
of  white,  lustrous  substance  superior  to  marble. 
On  one  side,  the  hall  opens,  or  rather  extends 
into  a  court  with  flowers,  fountains  and  statues 
as  beautiful  as  the  ones  above,  in  the  center  of 
it  a  large  pool,  in  the  floor,  encircled  by  flow 
ers,  beyond  many  reception  rooms  and  cham 
bers.  All  on  this  side  is  devoted  to  the  auto 
mata,  who  in  Celestial  spheres  are  endowed 
with  greater  capacity  for  pleasure,  but  no 
greater  intelligence.  On  the  left,  we  enter  the 
large  kitchens,  see  the  large  staff  of  automata, 
(many  relatives  and  guests  are  preparing  for 
me.) 

Look  in  here  at  these  contrivances  to  lift 
up  tables  fully  set  if  required,  served  so,  and 
at  these  many  dumb  waiters  connecting  over 
head.  Everything  is  spotless  white  even  to  the 
attire  of  the  automata.  In  this  great  pantry, 
see  the  countless  buttons  for  turning  on  various 

298 


beverages,  see  this  subterranean  passage,  with 
various  snowy  cars,  connecting  as  we  proceed, 
with  divers  others,  all  snowy  white,  garlanded 
with  flowers,  connecting  this  establishment  with 
the  great  culinary  departments  and  vast  store 
houses  where  every  thing  is  prepared,  similar 
to,  although  on  a  more  perfected  scale,  than  in 
the  spiritual  worlds.  Note  these  cars,  equip 
ped  with  conveniences  for  vessels  of  all  kinds, 
ready  to  be  dispatched  to  the  various  places, 
unaccompanied  by  automata,  and  returned  with 
all  ordered,  with  the  utmost  dispatch.  Now  let 
us  ascend  to  the  higher  portice,  and  take  a  glance 
at  the  sea.  We  take  the  stairs  in  the  front  gal 
lery,  and  proceed  to  the  front,  and  enter  the 
great  portal.  Look  at  this  hall,  its  immense 
proportions,  the  great  stairs,  in  the  center, 
branching  off  to  each  side,  of  a  substance  sim 
ilar  to  pearl,  exquisitely  lustrous.  Ah,  here  we 
are  in  the  corridor  above  the  central  court,  look 
below  upon  that  attractive  scene  once  more,  now 
this  gallery  to  the  portice,  now  gaze  upon  the 
entrancing  spectacle  of  the  city,  and  all  around 
its  peerless  glory  and  beauty,  and  ere  we  leave, 
let  us  take  another  glance  at  the  sea,  and  again 
with  awe,  and  with  a  voiceless  prayer  to  our 
loving  Father,  take  a  farewell  glance  of  all  the 
alluring  beauty. 

"Brothers,  sisters,  now,  with  me,    ye    have 

299 


visited  my  first  Celestial  home.  Feebly  have 
I  portrayed  its  manifold  charms,  those  appeal 
ing  to  our  love  of  exterior  beauty,  far  inferior 
to  the  superior  charms  of  the  soul,  the  soul 
which,  as  it  advances,  unfolds  the  greatest  and 
highest  of  all,  the  limitless  love  of  the  Father, 
that  love  which  in  time  so  increases  as  to  ren 
der  one  entirely  forgetful  of  self,  conscious  more 
of  others,  and,  in  this  sense,  becomes  as  one 
with  the  consciousness  of  all,  hence,  while  each 
personally,  little  by  little  loses  all  thought  of 
self,  all  concentrate  their  love  upon  others,  and 
thereby  are  infinitely  more  lovingly  provided 
for,  than  if  they  concentrate  thought  upon  self 
solely,  in  all  soul  gifts  and  spiritual  attributes. 
This  is  the  law  of  the  mortal  plane,  of  the  spirit 
ual,  and  of  the  Celestial,  there  is  no  evading  it, 
all  must  advance  until,  that  which  I  imperfectly 
grasped  on  mortal  plane  to  be  reincarnation, 
we  become  one  with  all  consciousness  in  soul, 
in  unison  with  all,  yet  retain  our  personalities 
as  individual  children  of  God." 


300 


CHAPTER  XVI 


We  spent  a  few  days  with  the  great  prophet 
Mohammed,w  ho  is  a  very  advanced  spirit.  He, 
at  that  time,  was  also  sojourning  in  that  city. 
He  had  selected  a  very  high  peak  upon  which 
was  located  a  palace  more  sumptuous  than  any 
he  had  ever  imagined  on  earth  plane,  surround 
ed  by  grounds  which  extended  far  down  on 
either  side  of  the  mountain  affording  him  am 
ple  space  to  gratify  his  love  of  outdoors.  They 
were  not  at  all  like  the  houri-filled  fascinating 
ones  he  portrayed  on  mortal  plane,  although 
more  beautiful  and  infinitely  more  chaste  and 
truly  spiritual. 

One  morning  we  met  in  a  charming  grove 
on  the  side  of  the  mountain  overlooking  the 
city,  where  he  had  ordered  breakfast  to  be 
served.  A  dewy  softness,  a  delicious  fragrance 
was  in  the  air.  Upon  a  velvety  lawn,  canopied 
by  superb  trees,  we  gathered  around  a  large 
table,  with  our  host  at  the  head.  The  pale, 
silver  light  of  early  dawn  began  to  change  into 
crimson  flame  and  golden  glory,  heralding  the 
rising  of  the  great  monarch  of  day,  which  soon 
overspread  all  the  sky  with  their  brilliant  colors, 
slowly  changing  into  paler  shades  of  soft  rose 

301 


tinged  with  gold.  On  the  outer  edge,  a  great  mass 
of  full  blown  flowers,  (exquisite  blossoms  in 
the  center,)  of  still  more  delicate  rose,  these, 
replaced  by  great  streamers  of  deeper  gold  and 
sapphire,  again  slowly  changing  into  pearl  and 
amethyst.  A  greater  glory,  nearer,  nearer 
approached  his  majesty,  shafts  of  scarlet  and 
firey  gold  imperiously  banish  all  paler  shades, 
and  he  impressively,  grandly  salutes  us  with  an 
overwhelming  effulgence  of  light  and  color, 
leaving  a  benediction  of  rosy  tones,  bathing 
lawn,  trees,  brook  and  beautiful  faces  with  a 
flush  of  beauty,  ere  proceeding  to  mount  on 
his  dirunal  journey. 

Mohammed  drew  a  slow  breath  of  pleasure, 
"What  a  fascinating  sight,    I  never   weary 
of  it." 

He  had  a  countenance  of  great  charm  and 
divine  power,  and  was  like  Buddha,  of  com 
manding  presence,  and  although  not  as  far  ad 
vanced,  still  within  gleam  and  sight  of  the 
Celestial  route. 

"I  practically  live  out  of  doors,"  he  con 
tinued,  "You  see  I  have  this  fitted  up  with  all 
comforts,  and  look  over  there  at  my  study,  and 
there,  at  my  resting  place."  The  lustrous 
expanse  of  lawn  was  furnished  with  tables, 
chairs,  couches  next  to  the  brook,  on  the  other 
side,  in  a  sequestered  sheltered  nook  overhung 

302 


with  feathery  ferns  and  flowers,  were  desks  and 
bookcases  filled  with  books,  lounges  and  easy 
chairs. 

uThis  side  of  the  mountain,  I  reserve 
principally  for  study  and  reflection  during  the 
early  morning  hours.  I  find  inspiration  in  all 
forms  of  outdoor  life." 

Thyrza  remarked, 

"Just  as  we  do,  we  rarely  stay  indoors,  un 
less  necessary.  It  is  so  much  more  beautiful 
outside." 

uAnd  yet  we  have  great  beauty  within,  mar 
vels  of  beauty  and  wonders  of  art  which  I  never 
tire  of  admiring,"  observed  Mohammed's  mate, 
seated  next  to  him,  a  beauty  far  excelling  all 
the  houris  he  had  ever  dreamed  of,  and  like 
him  on  the  verge  of  the  Celestial  Kingdom. 

"I  think  I  enjoy  everything  in  our  beautiful 
homes,  wherever  we  are,  and  must  confess  the 
domestic  ever  has  appealed  to  me.  I  love  all 
parts  and  departments  of  a  home,"  said  May. 

"And  so  do  I,"  my  mother  exclaimed. 

Thyrza  replied  merrily,  "Why  so  do  I." 

"Only  the  present  beauty  with  you  always 
appeals  more  potently,"  said  May. 

"That  is  as  it  should  be,  the  present  enjoy  to 
the  utmost,  Mohammed  replied. 

"But  I  must  confess  I  love  some  places 
more  than  others,  in  fact,"  hesitatingly,  "I  love 

303 


my  home  in  England  more  than  any.  I  love 
It  so  much  I  fear  it  may  keep  me  from  pro 
gressing." 

Mohammed  laughed  heartily, 

"Nothing  can  keep  a  child  of  God  from 
advancing,  especially  love  of  anything  given  by 
Him  to  us.  To  appreciate  and  love  that  which 
He  gives  us,  can  hinder  no  one  from  advancing." 

"So  long  as  one  does  not  love  these  things 
to  the  exclusion  of  the  greater  love  of  Him  and 
His  children,"  my  mother  said,  "which  of 


course  we  can  not.'! 


After  breakfast,  we  repaired  to  an  out  door 
temple  open  to  the  sky,  where  we  listened  to 
Mohammed  address  many  newly  detached 
Mohammedans,  still  imbued  with  reverence 
for  their  great  mortal  prophet.  He,  among 
many  remarks  fitted  but  .for  tjhe  understand 
ing  of  the  liberated,  alluded  to  the  erroneous 
mortal  conceptions. 

"Not  with  regret  or  shame  do  I  recall  my 
false,  material  views.  Familiar  as  we  all  are 
with  mortal  discipline,  we  know  the  truth  of 
mortal  life,  and  that  all  reflect  and  are  im 
pressed  with  just  as  much  as  is  necessary  for 
each  individual  discipline.  I  was  but  an  instru 
ment,  I  gave  that  which  I  was  impelled  to. 
The  detached  spirit  attaches  no  importance  to 
the  petty  differences  of  the  various  impressions 

304 


of  the  mortal  plane,  while  the  illuminated  of 
that  plane  recognize  the  Omnipotence  of  God, 
and  know  that  all  are  the  living  children  of 
the  One  Living  God.  As  mortal  life  amounts 
to  the  limited  schooling  of  a  primary  grade 
not  necessary  for  many  for  a  very  transitory 
period,  we  know  it  to  be  put  a  plane  of  con 
sciousness  to  acquire  certain  experiences  for  a 
limited  number,  whose  incorrectly  impressed 
beliefs  and  lack  of  development  are  counter 
acted  by  the  truths  with  which  ever  familiar  in 
the  real  life." 

"And  thank  our  Heavenly  Father  for  it. 
How  terrible  would  be  the  state  of  the  great 
majority  if  their  false  conceptions  were  true." 

"And  were  salvation  and  abodes  of  peace 
but  for  a  limited  number,  how  absurd  to  think 
that  a  God  of  love  would  create  so  many  to  be 
uselessly  tormented,"  Mohammed's  soul-mate, 
said.  "Ah,  how  blessed  we  are  to  have  a  Father 
of  love  and  justice  and  not  the  impotent,  un 
loving  one  the  ignorant,  and  credulous  unde 
veloped  ones  judge  as  themselves,  not  at  all 
higher  or  purer  than  their  conceptions." 

"The  dammed  would  so  far  upset  the  equili 
brium  given  by  Swedenborg  upon  that  plane, 
as  to  draw  all  into  the  hells,"  Thyrza  cried, 
"Oh,  how  lovely  to  be  free  from  these  fallacies." 

"How  very  few  would  be  saved,  according 

305 


to  the  divers  religions.  Even  the  highest  of 
all,  the  Christian,  accords  salvation  to  none  but 
the  redeemed.  Those  solely,  no  matter  how 
sinful,  who  accept  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
whether  Catholic,  Protestant,  or  that  of  the 
more  illuminated  interpretation  of  the  great 
est  of  all  Gospels,  Swedenborganism  and  Chris 
tian  Science,  all  exclude  the  majority  who  are 
perfectly  irresponsible  through  inherited  ail 
ments,  the  millions  who  never  heard  of  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  in  prehistoric  and  later  time  up  to 
the  Christian  era,  and  the  majority  comprising 
the  other  religions,  also  who  never  heard,  or 
who,  if  hearing,  have  not  the  development  to 
comprehend, "  Mohammend  said.  "We  can  see 
how  backward  are  all  on  the  mortal  plane, 
when  the  highest  of  all,  that  claiming  to 
teach  and  promulgate  the  doctrine  of  love,  has 
so  little  conception  of  it,  as  to  exclude  many 
from  the  presence  of  their  Father,  He  whom 
they  claim  to  be  Omnipotent,  and  yet  make  man 
more  potent,  create  evil  out  of  good,  and  com 
pletely  ignore  love.  Christ  said,  'Whoever 
shall  humble  himself  as  this  little  child,  the 
same  is  greatest  in  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven. 
Take  heed  that  ye  despise  not  one  of  these 
little  ones,  for  I  say  unto  you,  that  in  Heaven 
their  Angels  do  always  behold  the  Face  of  my 
Father  which  is  in  Heaven,  for  the  Son  of  man 

306 


is  come  to  save  that  which  is  lost,  even  so  that 
it  is  not  the  will  of  your  Father  that  one  of 
these  little  ones  shall  perish.  A  new  com 
mandment  give  I  unto  you,  that  ye  love  one 
another,  bless  them  that  curse  you,  forgive 
seventy  times  seven.'  Thus  God  impressed 
correctly  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  but  not  im 
pressed  correctly  those  who  ascribe  to  one  on 
that  lofty  plane  the  ungodly  qualities  of  revenge 
and  bitterness,  evinced  in  many  of  the  words 
never  impressed  by  God.  The  mission  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  was  to  save  the  world  from 
delusions,  to  purify,  to  render  them  more  amen 
able  to  spirit  control.  'And  I  will  pray  the 
Father  shall  give  you  another  comforter.'  In 
reality  meaning  the  spirit  being  able  to  im 
press  more  correctly.  'But  the  Comforter, 
which  is  the  Holy  Ghost  which  the  Father 
will  send  in  my  name,  He  shall  teach  ye 
all  things.  The  doctrine  of  love  has  re 
mained  since  first  given  a  sealed  book  to  the 
majority,  parable  and  allegory  interpreted  ac 
cording  to  the  spiritual  illumination.  The 
more  correctly  interpreted  by  those  more 
illumined  by  love,  hence  when  Christ's  doc 
trine  is  rightly  impressed  and  cognized,  all  the 
spurious,  unworthy  qualities  attributed  to  Him 
by  those  on  a  lower  plane,  of  an  inferior  nature, 
will  be  eliminated,  and  the  true  Christ  religion 

307 


in  time  will  be  the  invincible,  immortal  doc 
trine  of  love,  correctly  impressed  from  this 
plane,  and  will  bring  all  races  and  nations  into 
the  true  conception  ere  the  material  world  is 
resolved  back  into  its  primal  elements." 


308 


CHAPTER  XVII. 


We  were  invited  by  an  American  of  note, 
Professor  William  James,  of  Harvard  Univer 
sity,  shortly  after  his  awakening,  to  hear  Henry 
Ward  Beecher  deliver  an  address  upon  "The  de 
velopment  of  consciousness." 

We  were  visiting  some  friends  of  the  Mor- 
daunts,  on  a  recent  trip  to  America;  and  were 
staying  at  one  of  the  great  hotels,  a  palatial 
edifice,  located  in  the  center  of  Central  Park. 

As  on  the  mortal  plane  it  is  vacant,  not 
occupied  and  seldom  visited  by  attached  spirits, 
it  is  patronized  chiefly  by  the  detached.  Al 
though  grounds  were  filled,  as  on  earth,  with 
attached  spirits  and  their  guides  or  tutors,  they 
were  rarely  crowded  and  beautiful  in  the  ex 
treme. 

Prof.  James,  when  we  entered  the  reception 
room  grasped  us  eagerly  by  the  hand.  His  fine 
countenance  radiated  joy. 

"You  cannot  conceive  what  an  inestimable 
blessing  it  is  to  be  Home  at  last,"  he  exclaimed, 
"even  yet  I  can  scarcely  realize  the  glorious 
truth.  To  know,  without  doubt,  that  all,  much 
more  beautiful  than  I  believed  on  earth,  is 

309 


true,  is  indeed  joy  unspeakable,  but,"  he  added 
ruefully,  "I  can  not  get  in  touch  with  the  mor 
tal  plane  as  I  would  like.  I  cannot  find  one 
psychic  who  can  be  impressed  correctly.  Vain 
ly  have  I  sought  without  satisfactory  results. 
1  now  know  why  it  is  so  difficult  to  obtain 
reliable  messages  on  earth.  I  would  like  to 
comfort  my  dear  ones,  whilst  they  are  on  the 
mortal  plane  and  fulfill  a  promise  I  made  to 
several,  but,"  brightening,  "they  all  know  the 
truth,  when  detached  by  sleep,  so  I  must  be 
patient  until  able  to  reach  them." 

"When  the  laws  governing  mediumship  will 
be  known  on  earth,"  I  replied,  "it  will  be  known 
that  only  on  spirit  side  are  psychics  developed, 
and  that  but  a  limited  number  are  permitted 
or  impressed  to  give  material  tests  or  aught 
concerning  material  affairs,  not  because  it  inter 
feres  with  material  conditions,  all  are  super 
vised  here,  but  because  it  would  prevent  that 
which  is  necessary  for  those  who  learn  or  de 
velop  in  this  manner.  Were  they  cognizant 
of  the  truth,  did  they  know  the  spirit  life 
is  as  it  is,  they  would  have  to  develop  in  some 
other  way,  and,  possibly,  suffer  more,  hence, 
ignorance  for  them  is  necessary. 

"But,"  Thyrza  interposed,  "there  is  an  ever 
increasing  class,  who,  having  undergone  the 
necessary  training  in  other  ways  are  being  de- 

310 


levoped  to  be  good  instruments  when  the  time 
is  ripe." 

"Yes,  I  know  the  mistakes  they  make  is  due 
to  undeveloped  brains  and  minds,  filled  with 
their  own  misconceptions  and  opinions." 

Thus  conversing  regarding  the  beliefs  pecu 
liar  to  the  mortal  plane,  we  descended,  to  the 
esplanade,  in  front  of  the  hotel,  and,  as  it  was 
but  a  short  distance  to  the  Cathedral  where  Mr. 
Beecher  was  to  lecture,  we  decided  to  walk. 

Central  Park,  on  earth,  is  a  very  inferior 
reflection  of  its  spiritual  counterpart.  Every 
attached  spirit,  statue,  tree,  shrub,  bush,  flower 
and  all  animal  life  are  perfect  and  indescrib 
ably  beautiful.  Instead  of  the  trees,  etc.,  be 
ing  merely  one  shade  of  green,  they  are  of 
various  tints  and  tones  of  one  special  or  several 
colors,  harmoniously  blended.  The  marvel 
ous  diversity  of  form  and  color,  all  graceful  and 
beautiful,  the  exquisite  flowers,  from  fairy  ones 
of  fragile  loveliness  to  others  of  prodigous 
size,  on  very  large  trees  and  bushes,  often  sev 
eral  birds,  of  brilliant  plumage,  emerging  from 
their  chalices,  are  a  source  of  extreme  pleas 
ure,  especially  to  the  new'y  detached.  The 
Professor  exclaimed  rapturously  at  every  novel 
feature.  When  he  espied  a  statue  of  George 
Washington,  he  cried  with  delight, 

"The  Father  of  our  dear  old  earth  coun- 

311 


try!  What  a  grand  figure!  How  I  wish, 
whilst  on  earth,  we  could  know  how  perfectly 
natural  and  human  is  the  spirit  life.  What  a 
blessing  to  know  that  we  are  ourselves,  the 
identical  ones  who  lived  on  earth,  that  not 
solely  do  we  feel  and  think  almost  similarly, 
but  that  we  look  a  great  deal  as  we  did." 

"Yes,"  Thyrza  laughed  merrily,  "a  blessed 
relief  to  find  we  are  not  infantile  cupids  twang 
ing  harps  or  retrogressive  globular  forms  or 
heaven  bodies,  verily  I  think  the  perfected  hu 
man  form  infinitely  superior." 

"Very  much  better,"  I  acquiesced,  joining  in 
her  mirth,  "than  a  windbag  of  wisdom,  seraphim 
or  cherubim." 

The  Cathedral,  a  mighty  structure  of  ex 
treme  achitectural  beauty  appeared  in  sight. 
It  was  of  a  lustrous  white,  with  the  exception 
of  the  windows,  spires  and  turrets  which  were 
completely  covered  with  vines  and  creepers  of 
variegated  colors.  Although  the  substance  of 
which  it  was  constructed,  from  its  transparency, 
appeared  as  fragile  and  thin  as  spun  glass,  it 
was  as  solid  as  marble.  The  magnificent  main 
entrance,  great  portals  thrown  open,  was  of 
extreme  beauty.  The  broad  steps  and  balus 
trade  exquisitely  carved.  /All  was  much  more 
awe-inspiring  than  St.  Peters;  Majesty,  power, 
strength,  glory  and  beauty  incomparable  evi- 

312 


denced  in  all.  It  arose  in  towering  grace,  a 
fit  abode  wherein,  in  truth,  is  enshrined,  not  our 
hopes  of  immortality,  as  I  wrote  of  St.  Peter's, 
but  our  hopes  realized. 

The  exquisite  perfume  of  countless  flowers 
and  blossoms  greeted  us  as  we  entered.  The 
interior  was  arranged  very  differently  from  any 
of  the  earth  cathedrals.  Instead  of  aisles,  were 
groups  of  tables  and  chairs,  arranged  as  in  a 
sumptuous  salon  or  drawing  room.  The  great 
audience  were  already  seated.  The  Professor 
had  a  good  view  as  we  took  our  seats,  directly 
in  front  of  a  splendid  platform. 

I  saw  the  Professor  look  with  bated  breath 
and  enraptured  gaze  upon  the  sublime  beauty 
and  majesty  of  the  assemblage.  He  was  al 
most  overwhelmed. 

"In  my  wildest  dreams  I  never  imagined 
anything  like  this,"  he  murmured.  "I  do  not 
believe  the  Celestial  Kingdom  can  excel  it." 
But  glancing  above  at  the  vast  central  dome,  a 
view  in  one  of  the  Celestial  cities,  he  remained 
mute  before  the  greater  glory  and  beauty. 

"You  look  rather  handsome  yourself,"  I 
said,  "and  I  assure  you,  you  compare  favorably 
with  the  majority  here." 

"I  know  I  look  remarkably  well,  beauty 
seems  to  be  general,  but,  of  course,  there's  a 
difference  in  the  radiance,  the  light,  the  ex- 

313 


pression.  Look  at  Beecher,  how  sublime  he 
looks!" 

I  had  met  Mr.  Beecher  several  times  and 
esteemed  him  very  highly,  as  did  all  who  knew 
him,  not  only  for  his  great  love  of  poor  human 
ity,  bur  for  that  which  the  mortal  plane  regards 
as  spiritual.  You  may  smile  thinking  that  all 
possess  the  same  gifts  here.  While  it  is  true 
that  all  receive  all  soul  gifts  on  constant  vibra 
tions,  they  here,  as  on  earth,  express  differently, 
according  to  the  development  of  their  brains 
and  minds.  While  there  are  countless  who 
are  farther  advanced  than  Mr.  Beecher,  there 
are  countless  more  who  are  not  as  far  advanced, 
hence  I  was  not  surprised  at  the  vast  audience 
eager  to  hear  him. 

I  had  been  looking  at  our  brother,  who,  be 
fore  ascending  the  rostrum  had  been  conversing 
with  some  friends.  His  type,  even  on  spirit 
side,  is  distinctly  marked  and  individual.  The 
severity  of  his  massive  head  and  commanding 
presence,  is  softened  immeasurably  by  the  glory 
arid  radiance  of  his  expression  and  the  splendor 
of  his  eyes.  I  had  been  admiring  his  com 
plete  unconsciousness  of  self  after  he  ascended 
the  platform,  his  entire  absorption  in  the  inner 
communion,  awaiting  illumination.  I  feel  the 
query —  illumination  from  whom,  from  what? 
From  the  Divine  Mind,  The  Oversoul,  The 

314 


Absolute?  How  possible,  unless  from  a 
Supreme  Conscious  Being  who  directs  all?  No 
one  Being,  regardless  how  Supreme,  could  be 
in  constant  conscious  communion  with  quad 
rillions  of  different  beings.  The  Divine  Mind, 
the  Oversoul,  the  Absolute  are  not  conscious 
reasoning  Beings,  but  merely  expressions,  used 
by  the  unillumined,  to  designate  the  force 
which  emanates  from  God,  the  Father,  the 
Supreme  Being. 

The  Force  or  Energy, — put  in  operation  by 
Himself  and  greatest  Angels,  with  which  He 
guides  and  directs  all  He,  the  Supreme,  directs 
the  highest,  these  the  next  to  them,  and  so  on 
to  those  in  charge  of  the  mortal  plane,  the  low 
est  plane  of  all. 

As  electricity  is  beginning  to  connect  the 
earth  the  various  force,  from  which  electricity 
radiates,  connects  all  the  Celestial  and  spiritual 
worlds.  Thus,  from  those  directing  his  plane,  the 
great  earth  divine  sought  illumination.  For  a 
moment  he  closed  his  eyes,  then  opening  them  to 
their  greatest  extent,  he,  seemingly  embraced 
all  with  a  searching,  comprehensive  gaze  ere 
he  began  to  speak  in  a  voice  so  delicately  attuned 
as  to  seem  like  softest  melody.  Genuinely 
religious  on  earth — when  but  imperfectly  im 
pressed  although  sometimes  almost  totally  en 
tranced,  oblivious  of  all  he  said — he  is  much 

315 


more  so  in  the  real  life,  where  true  religion  is 
a  religion  of  acts  and  not  words.  Mr.  Beecher's 
earth  discipline  demanded  much  mental  suffer 
ing,  caused  by  a  half-demented  woman  and  her 
husband,  a  very  poor  instrument  for  truth.  No 
one,  correctly  impressed,  ever  heeded  the  charges 
made  against  him,  which  were  only  believed 
by  those  capable  of  similar  acts.  Those  in 
capable,  knowing  how  many  innocent  persons 
have  been  misjudged  and  condemned  through 
perjured  and  circumstantial  evidence  intuitive 
ly  realized  his  innocence. 

"Brothers  and  sisters,  I  am  pleased  to  be 
able  to  address  you  before  I  leave  for  my 
home  in  the  West,  that  West  which  is  becom 
ing  so  populated  with  attached  spirits  as  to 
render  imperative  the  departure  of  many  who 
are  not  bound  to  it  by  the  ties  of  attached  dear 
ones.  Within  the  near  future  I  shall  move  to 
one  of  our  great  detached  cities,  where,  in  con 
nection  with  many  known  to  you,  I  shall  re 
sume  my  work,  whilst  developing  myself.  My 
address  is,  as  you  know,  upon  the  development 
of  consciousness.  You  are  all  familiar  with 
the  development  from  the  spark  Divine,  destined 
in  time  to  become  the  self-conscious  child  of 
God.  From  the  primordial  cell,  in  the  two 
worlds,  on  the  two  planes  of  consciousness,  the 
spiritual  and  the  material,  through  the  lowest 

316 


species  or  forms,  developing  until  brain  and 
a  nervous  system  is  formed  in  the  higher  am- 
mals. 

You  know  that  the  consciousness  of  the 
animal  the  little  spark  divine  from  God,  is 
not  self-conscious  as  a  child  of  God,  and  cannot 
become  so  until  a  brain  is  developed,  to  enable 
it  to  receive  that  which  gives  it  self-conscious 
ness,  hence,  all  animals,  while  conscious  of  all 
appertaining  to  themselves,  receive  no  soul  gifts 
directly,  but  are  impressed,  under  law,  with 
them,  therefore,  are  not  conscious  soul,  until 
the  spark  divine,  through  that  cognized  as  the 
Divine  Mind,  becomes  self-conscious  as  a  per 
sonal  child  of  God.  This  does  not  mean,  as 
is  presumed  by  the  mortal  plane,  that  soul  is 
an  essence  from  God,  it  means  that  the  evolv 
ing  spirit  or  monad  as  cognized  by  some,  from 
cell  to  human  or  man,  spirit  child  of  God,  be 
comes  conscious  of  not  solely  being,  but  akin  to 
God,  when  he  or  she  receives  direct  from  the 
consciousness  of  that  presumed  to  be  the  Divine 
Mind,  the  Oversoul  or  the  Absolute,  the  feel 
ing  of  individual  personality,  the  conscious 
ness,  which  once  felt  as  a  distinct  personality  is 
never  lost  nor  changed. 

"What  is  this  I?  From  whence  come  the 
countless  different  I's  or  personalities,  all  entire 
ly  distinct  on  different  planes  of  advancement, 

317 


though  not  conscious  of  it  on  the  mortal  plane, 
when  first  conscious?  No  two  Ts  are  alike  or 
can  ever  be  the  same,  not  even  soul-mates. 
Each  ever  retains  his  or  her  individuality  and 
personality.  Is  God  conscious  through  all 
these?  Is  He  really  the  same  I  manifesting 
through  all  forms  of  life?  Is  "from  the 
Absolute  to  the  Absolute  true?"  Are  all 
merged  or  absorbed,  or  are  all  individually 
conscious,  independent  of  the  consciousness  of 
God? 

"That  in  God  we  live,  move  and  have  our 
being  is  true,  in  the  sense  that  all  life  and  con 
sciousness  come  from  Him,  but  not  as  under 
stood  by  many,  on  the  lowest  planes,  that  all  of 
manifest  creation  is  God,  all  forms  of  life,  that 
He  lives  and  manifests,  is  conscious  through 
all.  This  is  not  so,  but  a  very  erroneous  con 
ception  of  the  truth.  A  spark  of  His  energy 
materialized  into  form  in  the  primordial  cell 
is  not  God  although  formed  by  Him.  The 
consciousness  evolved  by  this  spark  is  not  the 
consciousness  of  God,  although  directed  and 
unfolded  by  His  instruments,  under  Him,  who 
guide  and  care  for  it  until  it  developes  the  con 
sciousness  of  a  child  of  God  but  not  conscious 
ness  of  God. 

"What  is  consciousness?       It  is,  in  the  first 
318 


place,  the  sense  of  being.  This  sense  or  attri 
bute,  as  it  advances,  develops  others.  Thus  the 
spark  divine  first  feels  alive,  then  it  reproduces, 
divides  and  subdivides  its  cells  and  feels  through 
and  with  all,  in  the  sense,  that,  as  it  advances 
from  form  to  form,  or  in  truth  is  developed, 
under  directivity,  its  consciousness  increases,  as 
sense  by  sense,  nervous  system  and  brain  are 
developed  until  the  consciousness  of  all  the  life 
organisms  or  entities,  in  charge  of  the  vital 
organs,  become,  in  the  aggregate  in  unison  with 
the  spark  divine,  on  that  which  is  transmitted 
directly  to  its  descendent  as  a  child  of  God,  an 
independent  I  personality. 

"The  consciousness  of  the  I  is  not  the  con 
sciousness  of  God  individually  nor  potentially, 
but  is  the  developed  consciousness  of  the  spark 
divine,  which,  under  law,  is  fitted  to  receive 
self-consciousness,  but  this  self-consciousness 
and  responsibility,  this  I  feeling  does  not  come 
until  brain  is  connected  with  that  called  the 
Divine  Mind  and  receives  with  this  conscious 
ness  an  influx  of  the  soul-gifts.  This  is  all 
known  to  you  who  have  been  detached  for  some 
time,  but  not  to  the  large  number  in  this  audi 
ence,  those  recently  detached  who,  due  to 
other  aspirations  and  desires,  did  not  develop 
along  these  lines  when  detached  by  sleep. 

"What  are  the  soul  gifts?      They  are  love, 

319 


righteousness,  power,  wisdom  and  are  the  heri 
tage  of  every  child  of  God.  When  a  child's 
brain  is  in  harmony,  when  all  that  composes  it, 
its  countless  organisms  are  lovingly  subservient 
to  the  child  of  God,  the  I  in  control,  the  child 
receives  the  soul-gifts  according  to  the  develop 
ment  of  his  brain,  or  to  put  it  more  plainly,  is 
filled  with  love,  expresses  truth,  wisdom,  right 
eousness,  power,  according  to  how  his  brain  is 
developed,  and  individual  mind  formed,  through 
his  own  free  will  and  individual  efforts  after 
he  becomes  self-conscious.  Those  whose  brains 
are  in  harmony  and  need  not  mortal  training, 
advance  according  to  their  own  will  and  ef 
forts.  Those  whose  brains  still  require  more 
development,  develop  in  one  attachment  to  a 
human  body,  and  before  and  after  death  to  it, 
advance  also  through  free  will  and  individual 
efforts. 

"While  all  are  assisted  until  they  become 
self-conscious,  and  are  ever  assisted  by  those 
on  higher  planes,  still  all  must  rely  upon  self 
and  make  individual  effort.  Individual  mind 
is  formed  according  to  how  the  soul  gifts  are 
received  and  expressed,  and,  as  on  earth,  accord 
ing  to  environment,  education  and  training, 
and  as  all  have  that  which  is  suitable  to  their 
plane,  all  advance  from  plane  to  plane.  As 
will  and  efforts  depend  on  the  brain  and  senses^ 

320 


on  earth  so  likewise  do  they  here,  depend  upon 
the  spirit  brain  and  senses. 

"Only  when  a  brain  is  in  a  perfectly  har 
monious  condition,  can  the  free  will  of  a  child 
of  God  be  rightly  expressed.  The  spiritual 
brain  is  the  most  marvelous  thinking,  reason 
ing  machine  ever  formed.  It  is  formed  of 
living  entities,  living  records  of  all  that  has 
transpired  from  the  lowest  up  to  man.  Those 
ordained  for  mortal  life  have  many  mortal  ex 
periences  indelibly  recorded  on  these  living 
cells,  whose  mission  as  they  advance,  in  conjunc 
tion  with  spirit,  is  to  create  new  cells  and  rec 
ord  all  that  forms  individual  mind.  Thus 
the  consciousness,  as  new  senses  and  mind  areas 
develop,  increases  and  spirit  advances  from 
plane  to  plane,  until  he  arrives  at  the  first  plane 
of  Celestial  development,thence  on  till  he  attains 
to  the  highest  plane  of  Arch-Angel,  when  his 
consciousness,  through  the  acquisition  of  knowl 
edge  previously  expressed  by  others,  and  the 
expression  of  the  wisdom  received  by  himself, 
through  vibrations  from  the  Divine  Mind  in 
reality,  impressions  from  those  on  higher  planes, 
until  he  receives  directly  from  God.  But 
even  then  his  consciousness  does  not  become 
the  consciousness  of  God,  he  does  not  lose  his 
individual  consciousness  but  becomes  so  in 
tune,  so  in  harmony  with  God,  as  to  express, 

321 


in  the  fullest  sense  truth,  love,  power,  wisdom 
and  righteousness. 

"You,  brethren  and  sisters,  are  free  from  the 
delusions  of  the  mortal  plane,  from  its  mysti 
fying  theories  and  conceptions,  ever  clothed  in 
the  most  redundant  and  verbose  phraseology. 
Words,  words  destitute  of  ideas  and  truth.  You 
know  how  to  conceal  our  ignorance,  paucity  of 
?deas  and  lack  of  wisdom  on  the  mortal  plane, 
we  use  words  and  terms  incomprehensible  to 
the  average  mortal,  who,  lacking  a  good  brain 
and  mind,  is  impressed  with  our  superior 
knowledge.  Many  still  adhere  to  an  obsolete 
language  to  impress  the  ignorant  within  the 
churches. 

"Here  in  the  clear  light  of  truth,  we  use 
language  understood  by  all  and  impress  ideas 
independent  of  language.  Hence,  the  Un 
moved  Mover,  the  Oversoul,  the  Absolute,  the 
Divine  Mind  are  used  by  many  who  cannot 
explain  save  in  befogging  more  and  more  this 
class  of  brain,  who  like  themselves  cannot 
cognize  the  truth.  They  can,  apparently, 
grasp  that  the  Supreme  Being,  the  Absolute 
is  a  vast  aggregation  of  countless  universes,  that 
these  worlds  and  planets  are  sentient  beings 
within  Him,  that  He  is  All  in  All,  and  contains 
within  Himself  all  forms  of  life  through  which 
He  manifests  from  the  lowest  to  the  highest. 

322 


But  although  they  believe  that  they  under 
stand  this,  they  cannot  explain  to  the  compre 
hension  of  those  who  think,  the  difference  be 
tween  the  Creator  and  the  things  created,  aor 
why  the  Absolute  should  develop  Himself  from 
low  to  high  when  He  is  already  the  Absolute, 
nor  why  the  Divine  Mind  should  be  so  miser 
ably  reflected  in  suffering  humanity. 

"Why  should  this  all  prevading  Omni 
potent  Being  or  Principle  develop  to  a  certain 
stage  and  then  destroy,  not  solely  the  physical 
forms  but  the  countless  personalities  through 
which  He  manifests?  If  already  the  Absolute, 
conscious  throughout  all  life,  why  the  neces 
sity  for  building  or  reproducing  countless  new 
forms  on  the  mortal  plane?  If  not  the  Abso 
lute,  from  whence  comes  the  wisdom  which 
brings  forth  and  develops  all  life  forms?  The 
Absolute  is  Omnipotent  wisdom,  the  Divine 
Mind  likewise,  hence  need  not  to  evolve  from 
the  lowest  to  evolve  either  knowledge  or  wis 
dom. 

The  Unmoved  Mover,  the  Oversoul  are 
equally  as  incomprehensible  and  only  explain 
ed  in  ambiguous  phraseology  and  understood 
by  those  inspired  to  give  these  terms  or  rather 
by  those  incorrectly  impressed  with  truth. 
Religion  is  very  different  here  from  the  various 
expressions  on  earth,  where  many  still  adhere 

323 


lo  idolatry  and  others,  on  higher  planes,  so 
adulterate  it  with  cant  and  hypocrisy,  that  the 
earnest  seeker  after  truth  gives  up  in  despair, 
or  goes  into  the  byways  of  philosophy  and  gets 
stranded  upon  some  complex  problem,  too  ab 
struse  to  be  solved  with  material  reason  and 
logic,  only  grasped  intuitively,  or  inspiration- 
ally.  Therefore  as  all  religions  possess  little 
more  than  a  grain  of  truth  and  the  various 
philosophies  but  a  little  more,  it  is  not  strange 
that  many  are  driven  to  Christian  Science, 
spiritism,  spiritualism,  New  Thought  (-is  old 
as  the  hills)  and  agnosticism. 

"As  the  religious  instinct,  next  to  that  of 
self-preservation,  is  the  paramount,  dominant 
instinct,  it  must  be  satisfied  in  some  way,  for 
it  is  inherent  in  the  spark  divine,  the  little  ray 
destined  to  bring  the  mortal  from  darkness  into 
the  light  of  the  spirit.  Hence,  all  races  ac 
cording  to  their  development,  have  different 
modes  of  worship,  whether  they  worship  a  stick, 
an  animal  or  a  god.  Although  this  instinct 
seems  evolved,  and  there  is,  unquestionably, 
evolution  in  religion,  it  is  not  so.  As  races 
advance,  their  brains  become  better  instruments, 
their  conceptions  become  clearer,  their  vision 
clarifies,  mists  fade  away,  problems  are  solved, 
until  the  correctly  impressed  of  all  races  recog 
nize  the  truth,  on  all  the  different  planes, 

324 


whether  low  or  high,  that  there  is  but  one  God, 
the  Supreme  Being  and  we,  each  and  everyone 
His  children.  i 

"On  earth,  this  truth  is  grasped  by  those 
who  are  satisfied  with  nothing  but  the  truth, 
who  hunger  for  it,  toil  for  it  and  would  die  for 
it.  All  who  seek  for  light,  who  demand  it  as 
their  birthright  regardless  of  what  race  or  per 
iod,  whether  learned  or  ignorant,  are  im 
pressed  with  the  truth  that  nothing  can  shake 
nor  conquer.  Never  were  uttered  more  in 
spiring  words  than  'Seek  and  ye  shall  find,'  and 
strange  as  it  appears  to  those  who  are  not  im 
pressed  with  the  religious  instnct,  who  through 
various  reasons  are  kept  from  the  realization  of 
this  truth,  when  they  awaken  here,  like  many 
lately  detached  in  this  audience,  they  awaken 
to  the  glorious  truth  that  there  is  an  Omnipotent 
God,  a  Supreme  Being,  our  great  and  loving 
Father. 

uTo  the  real  thinker,  not  the  superficial, 
who  acquire  opinions  from  others,  on  the  mor 
tal  plane,  no  other  explanation  is  satisfactory. 
No  vague,  intangible  Principle,  merely  His 
Energy  in  operation,  can  explain  the  wisdom, 
the  Supreme  Intellect,  the  marvelous  reason 
ing  power  necessary  to  make  even  the  smallest 
cell  or  seed  in  mortal  life.  The  tiny  seed 
from  whence  grows  the  mighty  oak,  the  ex- 

325 


quisite  color  and  beauty  of  flower,  sky  and  sea, 
the  glory  of  the  butterfly's  wing  are  all  mar 
vels  and  impossible  to  the  greatest  material 
scientist,  although  he  can  make  sea  urchins  out 
of  life  inpregnated  substance,  and  will  in  due 
time  form  automata,  low  scale  beings  devoid 
of  soul,  such  as  are  here.  Yet  they  cannot, 
unless  they  go  to  the  spirit,  through  themselves 
or  other  psychics,  explain  from  whence  the 
vital  principle,  the  life  force  comes. 

"Science  cannot  do  the  impossible.  It  can 
not  solve  the  apparent  mystery  of  life  with 
material  reason  and  logic.  It  must  go  to  the 
spirit  and  receive  illumination.  There  is  only 
one  way  and  there,  no  matter  how  science  pro 
gresses,  will  ever  be  but  the  one  way,  for  all 
wisdom  and  knowledge  come  from  the  spirit. 
The  giant,  imponderable  forces  are  not  mate 
rial.  All  are,  in  the  last  analysis,  spiritual, 
as  all  matter  in  truth  is. 

"Here,  in  the  true  light,  we  know  our  Father 
alone  reigns.  That  the  Divine  Mind,  the 
Oversoul,  the  Absolute,  the  Divine  Idea  of 
Christ  or  the  Sole-begotten  Son,  is  in  truth,  our 
Father.  When  this  truth  is  realized,  on  the 
mortal  plane  or  here,  the  peace  that  passeth 
understanding,  lifts  the  mortal,  the  sole  "earth- 
bound"  spirit  and  the  emanicpated  to  the  in 
effable  bless  of  their  glorious  heritage.  This 

326 


realization  has  come  to  many  on  earth  who 
never  heard  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who 
knew  not  that  God  impressed  Him.  Not 
solely  to  the  Christian  is  the  light  of  the  spirit 
given.  All  who  seek  righteously  find  it.  Not 
only  those  who  believe  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
shall  enter  the  kingdom  of  Heaven,  but  all, 
whether  they  believe  in  a  stick,  a  stone  or  an 
animal,  for  all  are  His  children,  as  ye  all  know. 

''How  teach  the  poor  mortal  fool  or  weak 
ling,  whose  brains  are  afflicted  by  disease,  or 
who,  for  purpose  of  discipline  are  impressed 
with  the  animal  propensities,  never  to  be  locat 
ed  by  material  science,  or  predispositions,  a 
term  glibly  used,  which  prevent  the  truth  from 
being  impressed.  We  know  that  God,  under 
law,  through  His  mighty  legions,  directs  all, 
that  Divine  law  is  inimitable,  that  a  sparrow 
cannot  fall  to  the  ground  without  the  knowl 
edge  of  those  who  control,  that  indeed  every 
hair  is  numbered.  But  because  He  directs  all 
does  not  do  away  with  responsibility  on  the 
mortal  plane,  even  though  all  are  really  irre 
sponsible  here  of  mental  evil. 

"  'As  ye  sow,  so  shall  ye  reap'  is  verified 
only  in  those  cases  who  are  to  advance  in  this 
way.  All,  whether  they  advance  or  not  on 
mortal  plane,  undergo  essential  discipline.  All 
selfishness  from  disease  or  propensity,  all 

327 


ignoble  or  criminal  acts,  whether  powerless  to 
prevent,  from  either  mental  or  physical  causes, 
under  law,  entail  suffering  or  not,  for  not  all 
suffer  who  sin,  and  not  all  sin  who  suffer.  This 
is  entertained  but  by  the  superficial.  Many, 
seemingly  swayed  by  human  reason  or  logic, 
violate  natural  law  under  Divine  law.  Evolved 
from  the  animal,  his  material  vehicles  im 
pressed  to  give  him  the  necessary  discipline, 
are  not  solely  under  his  control,  but  the  control 
of  those  who  form  them  for  him. 

"We  know  that  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  was 
not  the  Divine  Idea  of  Christ,  a  child  of  God, 
but  the  Physical  Instrument,  the  vehicle  im 
pressed  solely  by  God  alone.  We  know  that 
our  Father  lives  in  the  Celestial  Kingdom,  that 
there  is  no  Spirit  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
although  our  Father  is  often  recognized  by 
newly  detached  Christians  ere  their  spirit 
memory  returns,  as  the  Lord.  We  know  that 
we  are  all  His  children,  destined  when  we  ad 
vance  to  dwell  with  Him  in  the  Celestial  King 
dom  if  we  so  desire,  for  He  never  separates  us 
from  our  loved  ones.  We  who  advance  can 
stay  in  our  spirit  world  until  all  we  love  are 
prepared  to  go  with  us,  as  eventually  we  all  go 
there. 

"These  are  known  facts,  hence  our  religious 
rites  are  unlike  those  of  the  mortal  life.  It  is 

328 


true  we  have  magnificent  churches,  cathedrals 
and  temples,  named  not  after,  but  like  unto 
those  on  earth.  This  is  the  world  of  cause. 
All  on  earth  are  named  after  the  real  and  true 
to  endure  indefinitely  or  for  a  certain  stage  of 
advancement.  But  we  have  only  one  religion, 
that  which  we  strive  to  impress  on  earth,  the 
worship  of  the  Father.  As  all  are  righteous, 
we  need  not  religion  in  the  same  sense  as  on 
earth,  hence  our  Father  desires  neither  useless 
eulogy  nor  incessant  praise.  Merely  a  brief 
matutinal  greeting  sent  on  vibration,  the  silent 
voiceless  communion  which  all  are  familiar 
with 

"As  we  come  into  the  true  consciousness  of 
our  Divine  heritage,  little  by  little  we,  like  our 
Father,  become  so  in  harmony  with  law  as  to 
become  a  part  of  it,  and  thus  a  law  unto  our 
selves.  But  this  takes  many  centuries.  We 
must  advance  from  sphere  to  sphere,  plane  to 
plane. 

Although  it  is  true  incorrectly  grasped  on 
earth,  that  all  wisdom  is  ours,  yet  it  cannot  be 
expressed  by  us,  until  we  attune  our  instru 
ments  to  the  greatest  perfection,  through  will 
and  effort.  Those  who  claim  the  spirit  is  per 
fect  fail  to  explain,  whilst  pure  and  holy,  he 
can  only  become  perfect  through  his  own  will 
and  efforts.  He  is  not  born  nor  brought  forth 

329 


perfect.  If  perfect  he  would  not  even  dream 
of  the  mortal  plane.  There  would  be  no  nec 
essity  for  growth  or  unfoldment  either  in  the 
spirit  or  mortal  life.  Nor  would  he  return 
to  the  lowest  plane  to  advance  mentally,  moral 
ly,  nor  spiritually. 

Therefore,  as  on  the  mortal  plane  when  we 
awaken  or  rather — when  our  brains  and  minds 
are  ready  to  be  impressed  rightly  —  our  con 
sciousness  of  that  which  is  real  and  true  becomes 
clearer,  so  here,  as  we  advance,  does  our  con 
sciousness,  of  the  marvels  and  beauties  con 
stantly  unfolding,  become  greater  and  as 
we  have  the  senses  more  perfected  and  several 
developed,  prior  to  their  development  on  earth, 
also  others  never  to  be  expressed  there,  it  is  much 
easier  to  advance.  New  senses  are  constantly 
unfolding  until  when  we  become  archangels, 
like  unto  the  Father,  we  can,  when  we  will, 
although  not  in  person  present,  become  omni 
present,  omniscient  and  omnipotent,  in  the  sense 
that  when  we,  with  the  highest,  manifest  His 
power,  we  all  collectively  and  individually,  are 
in  perfect  unison  'with  Him,  and  through  this 
perfect  harmony  conscious  with  and  through 
Him  in  this  sense,  so  in  accord  as  to  seem  like 
one  Supreme  Being,  though  never  like  unto 
Him,  the  Source,  the  Fountain  Head!" 

Mr.  Beecher  concluded  with  some  remarks 

330 


utterly  beyond  the  mortal  plane,  which  I  omit. 

The  Professor  had  listened  with  greot  inter 
est.  After  Mr.  Beecher  ceased  he  sat  in  deep 
meditation  until  he  said  softly, 

"Did  you  understand  his  concluding  re 
marks?  They  were  perfectly  unintelligible 


to  me." 


"Yes,  I  answered,  "they  will  soon  be  made 
clear  to  you,  when  you  attend  church  or  relig 
ious  services  you  will  see  what  he  meant  about 
all  the  service  being  given  in  music.  Not  an 
audible  word  is  uttered  yet  every  thought,  every 
idea  as  correctly  grasped  as  with  speech,  much 
more  melodiously  expressed.  You  will  feel 
the  peace  and  love  you  receive  with  the  morn 
ing  greeting  to  the  Father  and  almost  as  potent 
vibrations  of  life  and  love  as  when  embraced 
by  Him." 


331 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 


One  early  morning  sitting  in  the  little 
park,  encircling  a  cathedral,  I  heard  a  sweet  and 
familiar  voice, 

"Why,  Byron,  what  are  you  doing  here? 
Waiting  for  me  I  presume." 

Glancing  up  I  saw  a  lovely,  unusually  dis 
tinguished  looking  woman,  accompanied  by 
several  children,  all  simply  attired  in  white. 

I  had  met  this  lady  many  times  since  her 
detachment.  We  were  devoted  friends.  I 
loved  her  no  less  now  that  she  was  joined  to  her 
soul-mate  than  when  I  had  known  her,  on  earth, 
as  the  Countess  Guicciola,  for  my  love  was 
exactly  as  it  had  been  there,  really  the  love  of 
a  brother. 

"Meditating  not  about  you,  but  some  of  the 
old  earth  problems,"  I  replied  merrily,  as  she 
seated  herself  by  my  side. 

"Why  didn't  Thyrza  come  too?  Where  is 
she?" 

"At  home,  where  I  should  be,  had  I  not  felt 
your  desire.  Well,  what  is  your  problem? 
Although  I  really  know  it  and  I,  myself,  im 
pressed  you  with  the  desire." 

332 


"I  know,  of  course,  you  did.  I  know  the 
earth  problem  you  are  now  interested  in,  and, 
as  I  love  Mary  Glover  and  know  her  wish  to 
correct  some  of  her  wrong  impressions,  I  thought 
you  would  take  us  to  the  instrument  engaged  in 
this  work." 

"Yes,  we  are  now  ready  for  her.  I  have 
met  Mrs.  Eddy  or  rather  Mrs.  Glover  several 
times  lately.  You  really  felt  the  desire, 
as  I  myself  have,  of  those  directing  this 
work,  many  advanced  spirits  interested  in 
it.  The  time  is  ripe  for  a  clearer  in 
terpretation  of  the  Mission  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  and  His  doctrine  of  Love.  This  instru 
ment  has  been  developed  for  it  since  a  child, 
though  unconscious  of  it  on  earth,"  I  replied. 

"Just  as  Mary  Glover  was,  Oh!  her  name 
is  Mary,  too,  strange." 

"Oh,  no,  you  know  spirits  are  named  here, 
Mary,  in  truth,  means  sorrow,  tribulation, 
purgation.  Those  who  are  ordained  to  be 
vehicles  for  the  spirit  spheres  are  purified  and 
cleansed  through  fire  and  travail,  ere  they  can 
attune  the  material.  Although  they  often 
err,  ever  come  forth,  after  every  lapse,  better 
instruments  for  truth.  Mrs.  Glover  learned 
through  sorrow  and  suffering,  this  instrument 
also,  and  all  who  are  developed  for  this  pur 
pose.  There  are  others  being  developed  to  put 

333 


the  truths  given  through  her  in  operation  after 
she  is  detached.  These  truths  will  revolu 
tionize  mortal  thought,  even  more  than  Chris 
tian  Science  has  done,  and  although  few  at 
first  will  be  able  to  grasp  the  true  realization 
of  the  Doctrine  of  Love,  due  to  material  limita 
tions,  many  will  before  long." 

Mrs.  Eddy  and  Countess  Guicciola  friends 
and  sisters  in  the  real  life!  Mrs.  Eddy,  the 
revered  founder  of  a  religious  organization, 
and  a  woman  known  as  the  mistress  of  a  low- 
plane  mortal. 

"Impossible,  incredible,"  I  think  I  hear  the 
undeveloped  exclaim.  Not  as  impossible  as 
you  think.  That  revered  teacher  taught  that 
all  are  God's  pure,  holy  ideas.  The  Countess, 
in  the  real  life,  has  ever  been  as  pure  and  holy 
as  her  sister,  not  at  all  obsessed  with  the  mor 
tal  delusion  of  evil,  as  truly  claimed  by  Mrs. 
Eddy,  "a  false  mortal  concept." 

That  afternoon,  in  the  home  of  the  psychic, 
are  gathered,  in  the  room  where  she  is  writing 
as  distinguished  company  according  to  mortal 
sense. 

The  psychic  is  our  sister,  a  child  of  God, 
undergoing  mortal  development,  being  fitted 
on  both  planes  for  the  task  of  helping  her 
brothers  and  sisters,  no  different  from  them  in 
the  real  life,  and,  only  on  earth  having  a  brain 

334 


amenable  to  and  able  to  express  love,  hence 
the  truth,  love,  the  greatest  power  of  all. 

Around  the  table  as  she  writes  are  her  Celes 
tial  tutors  or  Guardian  Angels,  her  father  and 
husband  or  soul-mate,  several  great  spirits 
known  and  unknown  on  mortal  plane  who  di 
rect  material  conditions,  the  Countess,  Mrs. 
Glover  and  myself. 

The  object  is,  as  this  work  portrays,  the 
clearer  interpretation  of  the  one  true  religion, 
the  correction  of  its  misconceptions,  and  the 
portrayal  of  spirit  life  as  it  really  is,  hence, 
instead  of,  as  I  am  giving  this  work,  dealing 
with  great  characters  of  my  mortal  native  land, 
England,  I  am  giving  that  which  I,  also  an 
instrument  of  those  on  higher  planes,  am  im 
pelled  to  give,  therefore  all,  regardless  how 
great  their  material  rank,  wealth,  knowledge, 
who  were  and  are  not  instruments  for  truth,  the 
truth  of  spiritual  and  mortal  life,  are  not 
desired  in  this  work,  which  independent  of  the 
little  given  of  my  private  life,  is  for  the  pur 
pose  of  giving  the  truth. 

Mrs.  Glover,  a  beautiful  spirit,  with  a  radi 
ant  expression  of  the  peace,  love  and  harmony 
she  sought  to  express  on  earth,  sat  next  to  an 
other  Mary,  one  who  is  worshipped  as  a  Saint, 
even  more  beautiful,  with  greater  radiance 
and  glory. 

335 


She  said  to  Mrs.  Glover,  "Now  dear,  tell 
how  you  feel  regarding  your  mortal  work,  and 
you,  yourself,  correct  your  faulty  impressions." 

"Even  though  it  may  not  be  accepted  by  the 
undeveloped,  there  are  many,  within  your  own 
especial  fold,  who,  even  though  they  come  not 
fourth  publicly,  out  of  respect  to  their  organ 
ization,  will  accept  and  many  more  who  un 
ashamed  will  come  forth  and  acknowledge  the 
truth,  and  many  more,  amongst  the  different 
religions  and  philosophies,  be  given  the  light 
to  spread  the  truth  of  the  One  Father,  the  one 
true  religion  and  the  Doctrine  of  Love,  given 
by  Him  for  all,  of  every  race,  religion  and  class." 

I,  with  my  hand  on  the  psychic's  head,  as 
I  am  permitted  to  personally  impress,  clasped 
Mrs.  Glover's  hand  in  mine  and  all  willed  the 
psychic  to  write  as  she  is,  while  Mrs.  Glover 
seriously,  lovingly  speaks: 

"To  the  dear  ones  on  the  earth,  not  only 
to  my  followers,  Christian  Scientists,  but  to 
all,  all  my  own,  I  impress  this.  This  comes 
from  me  in  the  real  life,  though  invisible  I  be 
to  ye,  much  more  alive,  more  in  the  truth, 
more  correctly  impressed  than  when  I  sought 
to  give  myself.  First  you  must  know  that  this 
psychic  values  neither  mortal  commendation 
nor  condemnation,  that,  on  the  border,  wait 
ing  to  come  home,  she  values  neither  material 

336 


approval  nor  material  glory,  hence,  know  that, 
although  she  must  give  it,  for  it  is  the  truth, 
she  values  nothing  for  self,  and  when  the  time 
is  ripe,  after  her  work  is  accomplished,  will 
gladly  leave  it  to  others. 

"When  I  was  first  impressed  with  my  beau 
tiful  interpretations,  I  was  harassed  with  mate 
rial  worries,  and  could  not  be  impressed 
all  the  time  correctly. 

"It  was  almost  impossible  to  keep  out  the 
naturally  resentful,  indignant  feelings  caused  by 
unjust  persecution  and  harsh  judgment,  especial 
ly  when  bereft  of  child;  husband  and  family,  I 
sought  seclusion  in  solitude. 

"Although  my  work  was  delightful,  and  I 
was  filled  with  a  sweet  buoyancy  and  peace 
ineffable,  I  could  not  refrain  from  an  occasion 
al  thought  of  bitterness,  especially  later  when 
my  students  arose  in  open  rebellion,  and  I  was 
forced  to  resort  to  diplomacy  to  keep  my  organ 
ization  intact,  within  my  own  hands,  hence, 
could  not  receive  truth  correctly  and  gave  sev 
eral  misconceptions  as  truth.  But  the  truth  of 
there  being  only  love,  peace,  harmony  in  the 
real  life,  the  unreality  of  sin  and  disease  to  the 
spirit,  that  evil  appertains  solely  to  the  mortal 
plane,  was  correctly  impressed  and  first  publicly 
given  by  me,  although  many  were  impressed 
with  these  truths  and  several  had  published 

337 


them  in  an  obscure  way.  That  our  Father, 
God  Omnipotent  was  in  Body,  like  unto  His 
children,  that  His  children,  His  pure,  holy 
ideas,  were  really  made  in  His  Divine  Image 
and  Likeness,  I  could  not  grasp,  I  attributed  all 
to  Principle  and  taught  of  a  Being,  like  unto 
that  which  Buddhaism  and  Theosophy  cognize 
as  The  Absolute.  This  was  my  greatest  mis 
conception.  Often  I  was  impressed  to  give  the 
truth.  A  few  of  my  writings  still  extant  ex 
plain  my  perturbation,  uncertainty  and  doubt. 
But  there  is  enough  in  Science  and  Health  to 
show  that  the  Divine  Idea  of  Christ  really 
meant  our  Father. 

"As  Plato  and  other  thinkers  ignored  matter 
and  accepted  only  ideas  as  real,  I  could  not, 
influenced  by  them  unconsciously,  be  impress 
ed  with  the  truth,  that  while  the  spirit  is  really 
in  his  true  body,  that  the  material,  although 
transitory,  is  as  real  and  as  necessary  as  the 
spiritual,  and  that  the  material  universe,  though 
worlds  are  transitory,  is  as  real  and  immune 
to  destruction  as  the  spiritual,  for  while  there 
are  worlds  ever  being  wiped  out  of  existence, 
there  are  countless  coming  into  and  ever  in 
existence. 

"Although  I  recognized  a  human  species 
and  animal  propensities,  as  I  had  been  incul 
cated  with  the  orthodox  belief  in  a  special  crea- 

338 


tion,  I  could  not  believe  in  evolution  as  grasped 
on  the  mortal  plane,  and  more  correctly  im 
pressed  knew  that  evil  did  not  originate  with 
the  animal,  and  as  I  could  not  believe  that  evil 
could  come  from  God  and  could  not  be  im 
pressed  to  explain  how,  under  God's  law,  it  is 
but  in  truth,  a  state  of  consciousness,  the  sole 
explanation  I  could  arrive  at  was  that  all  per 
taining  to  mortality  was  an  illusion  not  im 
pressed  with  the  truth  that  every  state  of  con 
sciousness  is  of  God. 

I  could  only  grasp  that  we  were  false  mor 
tal  concepts,  false  beliefs  which  we  would  con 
quer,  that  the  real  spirit  would  then  manifest, 
as  many  believe  now  on  the  mortal  plane.  I 
could  not  explain  the  difference  between  the 
two  worlds,  the  two  bodies  and  the  two  planes 
of  consciousness.  This  not  a  misconception 
but  an  impossibility  to  me.  My  other  miscon 
ception,  upon  which  the  superficial  deem  that 
my  teachings  mainly  rest,  is  that  mortal  mind 
creates  disease,  sin  and  death,  false  beliefs  and 
that  the  Divine  Mind  heals  them  through  mak 
ing  the  spirit  come  into  the  consciousness  of  the 
truth  that  there  is  no  such  thing  as  sin,  disease 
and  death. 

"This  is  not  only  a  misconception  but  an 
error.  If  they  were  but  false  mortal  concepts, 
false  beliefs,  there  would  be  no  necessity  for  the 

339 


Divine  Mind  to  conquer  them,  for  as  I  taught 
they  had  not  reality.  I  failed  to  make  the  dis 
tinction  that  while  evil  is,  in  truth  ,a  false  mor 
tal  concept,  the  material  body  and  brain  is  as 
real,  though  transitory,  as  the  real,  also  not  to 
plainly  teach  its  necessity,  not  vaguely  that  sin 
and  suffering  are  but  stepping  stones  to  higher 
thing,  thus,  to  the  thinker  implying  their 
necessity.  As  God  is  Omnipotent,  matter  a  form 
of  spiritual  substance,  the  mortal  plane  a 
phase  of  spirit  consciousness,  material  creation 
and  life  are  a  part  of  the  spiritual  and  as  nec 
essary  as  that  cognized  by  me  as  the  spiritual 
and  under  God,  as  I  state  several  times  in  Sci 
ence  and  Health. 

"Christian  Science,  when  it  relies  solely  on 
the  truths  given  by  me,  with  its  mission  of  heal 
ing  rightly  understood,  when  it  casts  aside  its 
misconceptions,  as  in  time  it  will  mainly 
through  these  revelations,  will  become  a  greater 
power  for  good  among  the  very  large  class  who 
demand,  upon  the  mortal  plane,  not  only  the 
spiritual  gifts  of  peace,  love  and  harmony,  but 
those  cognized  as  material,  although  also  spirit 
ual,  fine  churches,  domiciles,  raiment  and 
fare.  It  will  then  know  the  truth  that  the 
Christ  Spirit  teaches  that  all  are  under  guid 
ance  and  directivity,  that  when  prosperity  fails, 
adversity  teaches  and  vice  versa  in  giving  that 

340 


which  is  essential,  that  the  good  gifts  of  the 
Father  on  the  mortal  plane  are  given  as  those 
in  charge  of  that  plane  deem  necessary  for  each 
individual  case,  that  while  practitioners  and 
healers  are  necessary  for  one  plane  of  develop 
ment,  they  are  not  for  another. 

"Christian  Science  is  for  a  very  large  class 
just  awakening  to  the  truth,  a  class  who 
repudiate  the  orthodox  teachings,  this  is  for  a 
class  who  are  even  beyond  Christian  Science 
and  need  the  clearer  interpretation  of  the  Doc 
trine  of  Love,  which  teaches,  not  to  strive  for 
the  material,  unless  to  benefit  and  uplift  others, 
to  ever  and  always  make  it  subordinate  to  the 
spiritual,  not  with  the  hope  or  object  of  acquir 
ing  material  prosperity  for  self.  It  teaches 
that  the  true  wealth  are  the  soul  gifts  of  love, 
wisdom  and  righteousness.  These  alone  to  be 
striven  for  irrespective  of  all  else.  This  does 
not  mean  that  one  on  earth  should  deny  one 
self  aught  essential  for  cleanly  living.  When 
one  awakens  to  the  truth  and  seeks  to  live  up 
to  his  highest,  the  good  gifts  of  righteousness 
are  added  whether  he  receives  material  gifts  or 
not. 

"With  the  true  light  of  the  Christ  Spirit 
ever  comes  the  patience  to  bear  all  deprivations 
of  the  material  and  the  peace,  whether  in 

341 


adversity  or  prosperity,  which  is  ever  given  to 
all  who  live  rightly. 

"Healing  is  not  solely  confined  to  Chris 
tian  Science  but  is  done  by  many  in  the  various 
races,  who  never  heard  of  the  Lord,  in  other 
ways,  but  that  which  I  taught,  especially  adapt 
ed  for  this  class,  is  doing  that  which  under  law 
it  is  ordained  to  do." 

"The  Christ  Spirit  teaches  all  who  seek 
rightly,  without  desire  for  material  goods,  ever 
and  always  placing  the  spiritual  first,  how  to 
heal  oneself  independent  of  healer,  mentally, 
morally  and  spiritually,  to  receive  directly 
from  the  Source  of  all  good  God  Omnipotent 
ac  well  as  through  His  instruments,  advanced 
spirits,  more  than  the  greatest  material  minis 
ter  or  practitioner  can  give  on  the  mortal  plane 
hence  do  not  need  them.  And  will  teach  in 
the  future,  in  language  so  clear  that  the  unlet 
tered  and  ignorant  can  understand,  all  that  will 
be  necessary  for  the  lowest  as  well  as  the  high 
est  who,  like  the  lowly  fishermen,  in  harmony 
with  the  spirit  will  be  able  to  grasp." 

Mrs.  Glover  ceased  speaking  and  turned  to 
the  Angel  by  her  side  who  said  lovingly, 

"This  is  all  that  is  necessary  to  give  in  this 
work." 

"The  time  is  not  far  distant,"  said  a  stately 
spirit,  "when  many,  on  earth,  will  prove  all 

342 


given  in  this  work  by  seeking  within  for  the 
light  which  is  ever  given  to  all  who  seek  per 
sistently  and  unselfishly.  Many  will  not  only 
see  and  hear  individual  spirits,  but  recall,  after 
awakening  from  sleep,  many  things  of  the  real 
life,  actually  witnessed  by  them  when  detached 
at  night." 


343 


CHAPTER  XIX. 


A  large  splendidly  formed  woman  sat  be 
fore  a  fire  in  a  magnificent  drawing-room.  Her 
eyes,  shaded  by  deeply  fringed  lids  were  lower 
ed,  her  hands  were  clasped  as  though  in  prayer. 
Suddenly  her  expression  changed  from  deep 
gravity  to  sparkling  animation.  She  arose, 
exclaiming, 

"Of  course  I  must  go  and  explain,  as  did 
Mrs.  Glover,  my  misconceptions." 

Madame  Blavatsky,  known  on  earth  as  the 
famous  Theosophical  leader  and  seer,  is  in  the 
real  life  advancing  rapidly  and  often  laughs 
over  her  earth  opinions. 

She  smiled  as  she  noted  her  reflection  in  the 
mirrored  wall, 

"I  am  so  thankful,"  she  murmured,  "that  I 
do  not  look  as  I  did  upon  earth,  and  above  all 
glad  I  am  not  as  I  was  on  that  plane  in  any 
respect.  I  know  I  am  desired  by  those  in 
charge  of  the  latest  revelations  to  explain  as  best 
I  can  why  I  believed  as  I  did." 

She  was  visiting  friends  in  one  of  the  eastern 
cities  of  the  United  States  and  had  just  been 
impressed  that  she  was  needed  in  the  West,  so 

344 


ere  long,  was  seated  in  an  air  ship  bound  for 
San  Francisco. 

Within  due  time  she  arrived  in  San  Fran 
cisco  and  later  in  San  Rafael,  where,  as  the 
psychic  writes,  she  is  seated  with  the  same  com 
pany  who  were  with  Mrs.  Glover,  those  engag 
ed,  not  only  in  this  work,  but  the  Aprocryphal 
Revelations,  given  to  the  world,  by  the  psychic 
as  she  is  impressed  to  do,  to  prove  that  true 
religion  will  in  the  future  be  given  free  of 
charge. 

Naturally  it  may  appear  peculiar  that  Lord 
Byron,  a  profligate  poet  and  peer  should  be  se 
lected  to  give  a  work  of  this  nature.  But,  in 
the  real  life,  as  stated  before,  I  am  a  child  of 
God  on  as  high  a  plane  as  Mrs.  Glover  and 
Madame  Blavatsky,  nay,  truth  compels  me  to 
state  a.  higher,  due  to  the  greater  period  of  my 
detachment  from  the  material.  I  have  also 
been  selected  because  I  have,  although  harshly 
criticised  by  many,  been  of  great  interest  to  the 
mortal  plane,  in  fact  of  much  more  interest, 
through  my  presumed  profligacy,  than  I  would 
have  been  had  my  life  been  known  to  be  as  in 
truth  it  was 

Madame  Blavatsky,  with  her  gorgeous 
beauty  and  ample  proportions,  seems  to  fill  the 
small  room,  on  the  spirit  side  charmingly  beau 
tiful  with  its  glorious  view  of  San  Pablo  Bay. 

345 


Her  large  magnetic  eyes  became  focused  on 
the  psychic,  who,  with  eyes  gazing  on  mortal 
life,  and  mind  on  the  mortal  plane  was  engaged 
in  writing.  We  do  not  need  to  enter  the  mate 
rial  consciousness,  hence  impress  her  on  this 
side. 

Our  sister  Mary,  the  Celestial  Angel,  allud 
ed  to  in  the  preceding  chapter,  spoke  to  Helene, 
who,  with  a  smile,  placed  her  hand  within  mine. 
I  placed  my  hand  on  the  psychic's  head  and 
transmitted  to  her  that  which  the  Madame  said, 
hence  she  writes  now  impressed  by  me,  through 
permission  of  her  guardian  Angel  or  tutor. 

"Ever  since  my  detachment  I  have  desired 
to  give  the  truth,  but,  as  you  are  all  aware,  I 
could  not  give  more  than  a  few  brief,  incorrect 
impressions,  through  various  psychics  not  yet 
prepared.  Although  it  is  true  there  are  many 
more  developed,  on  certain  lines,  than  this 
psychic,  she  has  been  fitted  especially  for  this 
work  I  know,  through,  like  others  of  her  class, 
love  for  God  Omnipotent  and  her  brethren  and 
sisters. 

While  others  have  seen  and  mingled  with 
some  on  this  side  consciously  and  retained  fleet 
ing  impressions  of  the  truth,  they  were,  more  or 
less,  commingled  with  the  material  upon  the 
return  to  the  material  plane,  hence  as  they 
would  and  could  not  believe  in  a  Supreme  Be- 

346 


ing,  God  Omnipotent,  they  gave  that  which 
they  could  as  I  did. 

"As  I  believed  in  reincarnation,  I  could  not 
grasp  that  we  live  in  our  true  bodies,  similar 
to  those  brought  forth  on  the  mortal  plane,  and 
that  we  merely  use  the  physical  whilst  awake 
on  that  plane.  Hence  could  not  believe  nor 
give  the  truth  that  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  was 
impressed  solely  by  the  Spirit,  God  Omnipo 
tent,  that  He  was  not  a  great  Spirit  or  Master 
reincarnating  but  simply  and  solely  the  one  Phy 
sical  Embodiment  of  God  Omnipotent. 

"As  the  Aprocryphal  Revelations  explain 
these  matters,  I  shall,  as  briefly  as  possible,  give 
my  reasons  for  becoming  a  theosophist  and  a 
believer  in  reincarnation. 

"The  mortal  plane  is  familiar  with  my  life 
through  my  works  and  friends,  but  not  with 
that  which  actually  induced  me  to  enter  a 
monastery.  A  few  think  they  know  the  truth. 
Several  were  indeed  partially  confided  in,  with 
the  result  of  not  only  making  them  more  eager 
to  join  me  in  my  soul  quest  after  knowledge, 
but  also  making  them  fancy  they  had  an  occult 
claim  on  me. 

"I  had,  in  youth,  a  most  harrowing  experi 
ence,  which  clouded  all  my  life,  and  made  me 
a  devout  student  of  the  occult.  When  I  first 
began  to  seek,  I  doubted  there  was  aught  of 

347 


good  on  earth,  although  I  demanded  the  high 
est,  the  truth,  of  those  in  whose  charge  I  put  my 
self  to  develop  the  spiritual.  /I  smile  as  I  say 
spiritual,  so  little  deemed  I  then  of  what  was 
really  spiritual. 

"I  sought,  mainly,  to  make  me  understand 
why  I,  guiltless  of  all  wrong  doing,  should 
have  been  so  unjustly  afflicted.  The  sole 
explanation  I  could  arrive  at  (after  running  to 
the  mortal,  and  forgetting  the  truth,  retaining 
but  a  fragment  or  a  glimpse  of  the  real,  whilst 
recalling  scene  upon  scene  of  the  supposed 
astral  plane, — really  motion  pictures  of  scenes, 
more  or  less  illusory  for  purpose  of  instruction,) 
was  that  I  suffered  for  wrongs  committed  in 
previous  lives.  And,  as  I  saw  repeatedly  the 
same  great  spirits  in  scenes  of  both  ancient  and 
modern  times,  and  believed  I  conversed  with 
them,  regarding  the  different  epochs,  apparent 
ly  as  real  as  on  the  mortal  plane,  I  naturally 
believed  them  real  and  did  not  know  that  it  was 
but  a  state  of  consciousness,  produced  by  those 
in  charge,  to  give  me  that  which  would  benefit 
me  most,  therefore,  I  presumed  the  astral  life  as 
real  as  the  physical. 

"Thus,  while  I  acquired  many  lessons  psy 
chically  and  recalled  much,  which  I  gave  in 
my  writings,  of  the  real  and  true  spiritual  life 
I  remembered  very  little. 

348 


"In  future  times,  one  on  earth,  will,  in  mo 
tion  pictures,  see  many  of  the  present  and  later 
periods  and  reproduced,  in  various  later  pic 
tures,  in  different  eras,  will  be  the  great  heroes 
and  artists  of  today.  In  this  manner  are  pic 
tures  presented  to  all  who  seek,  not  through 
love  of  God  and  humanity  but  through  love  of 
wisdom  and  self.  As  ;s  well  known  in  theo- 
sophy,  if  the  thinker  develops  solely  the  intel 
lect,  the  entire  nature  deteriorates,  for  intellect 
alone,  unless  accompanied  by  spiritual  discern 
ment,  is  cold  and  heartless.  No  selfish  de 
sire  is  ever  spiritually  answered,  ever  and  al 
ways  psychically  . 

"That  we  seemingly  converse  and  recall, 
after  our  return  to  the  mortal  plane,  conversa 
tions,  is  due  to  the  impresisons  recorded  on  our 
brains  by  our  Angel  tutors.  Just  as  many,  who 
cannot  learn,  unless  provided  for  bountifully, 
are  provided  with  the  flesh-pots,  material  goods, 
etc.,  so,  those  who  cannot  express  love,  on  the 
mortal  plane,  through  a  brain  not  able  to  be  im 
pressed  with  it,  are  given  that  which  their 
minds  can  grasp  and  their  brains  record,  the 
sole  instrument  connecting  them  with  the  two 
planes  of  consciousness,  the  spiritual  and  mate 
rial. 

"My  mind  formed  from  unwholesome  ex 
periences,  my  tormented,  restless,  insistent  brain 

349 


my  body,  poisoned  with  various  drugs,  tobacco, 
etc.,  prevented  correct  spiritual  impressions, 
hence  while  I  was  developed  greatly  psychic 
ally,  I  was  limited  spiritually. 

"My  love  nature,  the  genuinely  spiritual, 
was  a  sealed  book  to  me,  hence,  all  my  soul 
journeys  on  the  astral  plane  and  in  higher 
spheres,  in  truth,  were  actual  experiences  in 
this  life  or  motion  pictures,  ever  illusory. 

"Had  I  really  loved  one  being  on  earth,  been 
able  to  express  my  true  love,  I  could  not  have 
believed  as  I  did.  The  love  of  the  mortal  is  the 
love  of  the  spirit  imperfectly  expressed  through 
physical  instruments,  hence  cannot  cease  to 
exist  after  destruction,  or  rather  disassociation 
of  the  entities  composing  the  psychical  and 
physical  bodies. 

"The  love  expressed  by  the  higher  manus, 
the  divine  ego,  the  spirit  for  parents,  child, 
soul-mate,  all  ever  living  the  real,  true  life  in 
the  real,  true  bodies,  lives  on,  and  lasts  forever, 
the  identical  love  for  the  spirits  who  are  the 
mortal  parents,  children,  etc. 

"No  one  who  sacrifices  the  love  of  the  spirit 
for  parent,  child,  etc.,  to  acquire  spiritual  glory 
or  intellectuality,  who  renounces,  not  alone  the 
claims  of  the  flesh,  but  the  love  of  the  spirit,  ever 
advances  spirituall.  To  mortify  the  flesh,  to 
deny  the  demands  of  the  soul,  is  not  spiritual, 

350 


it  is. carnal.  The  physical  is  but  a  vehicle  of 
expression  for  a  transitory  period.  All  who 
claim  to  be  the  ones  born  on  earth  are  the  same 
personalities  brought  forth  in  the  real  life  con 
jointly.  All  who  return  to  earth  to  dictate, 
inspire,  impress,  ever  claim  to  be  the  one  known 
on  earth,  the  one  particular  identity  and  not 
dozens  merged  in  one. 

"Reincarnation  means  to  reincarnate,  to  be 
born  in  the  flesh  on  the  physical  plane,  again 
and  again,  for  the  purpose  of  developing  the 
monad  or  spirit  until  he  is  fitted  to  become  in 
unison  with  The  Absolute.  As  no  spirit  ever 
is  born  in  flesh  but  merely  animates  and  impress 
es  the  physical  instruments,  the  term  is  mislead 
ing. 

"Omnipotent  Wisdom,  Infinite  Mind  is 
purely  spiritual.  While  the  physical  is  a  form 
of  the  spiritual,  it  is  of  the  lowest  plane.  The 
monad  does  not  descend  into  matter  to  advance 
mentally,  morally  or  spiritualy.  All  advance 
ment  is  done  in  the  real  life,  but  the  monad, 
in  all  forms  up  to  man,  the  self-conscious  child 
of  God,  develops  qualities,  attributes,  which 
can  only  be  developed  on  the  physical  plane 
through  a  physical  body.  When  these  are 
developed,  he  no  longer  needs  physical  instru 
ments  and  advances,  as  ever  in  his  own  true 
body. 

351 


"These  qualities  are  developed  through  all 
species  and  forms  of  life,  from  the  primordial 
cell  up  to  self-consciousness  as  a  child  of  God. 
When  man  becomes  self-conscious,  if  all  his 
brain  is  in  good  working  order,  a  perfect  instru 
ment  for  him,  he  needs  no  more  physical  bodies 
and  advances,  not  in  a  heaven  body,  a  shapeless 
mass,  but  a  body  made  in  the  Image  and  Like 
ness  of  his  Father. 

"Those  whose  brains  still  need  mortal  de 
velopment,  very  few  in  comparison  with  those 
who  do  not,  who  are  detached  ere  being  brought 
forth  or  still-born,  need  only  one  attachment  to 
a  physical  form,  as  they  have  but  very  little  to 
develop.  All  are  developed  in  one  human 
mortal  life.  The  difference  in  planes  of  ad 
vancement,  as  all  ever  advance  and  are  spirits 
in  the  real  life,  is  not  due  to  the  spirit  impress 
ing  the  physical  body  but  is  due  to  the  material 
brains  and  bodies  formed  by  those  who  form 
every  body  up  to  the  time  of  self-consciousness 
and  after. 

"Whilst  all  spirits  are  on  different  planes  of 
advancement  in  the  real  life,  all  good  and 
righteous,  there  are  different  expressions,  not 
solely  of  goodness  and  righteousness,  but  of 
intellectuality.  All  do  not  express  similiarly, 
but  undeveloped  conditions  and  states  of  con 
sciousness  regarding  that  sensed  as  evil  apper- 

352 


tains  solely  to  the  physical,  and  are  ever  aban 
doned  with  it. 

"Physical  bodies  to  suit  each  undividual  to 
give  the  necessary  discipline,  are  formed  by 
those  who,  under  Divine  law,  have  in  charge 
this  department  of  mortal  life.  As  spirits  do 
not  build  their  own  material  bodies,  those  who 
have  imperfect,  defective  instruments  to  give 
the  essential  discipline,  acquired  on  the  lowest 
mortal  plane  as  well  as  the  highest,  all  only 
develop  these  qualities,  and  progression  men 
tally,  morally  and  spiritually  is  due  to  the  de 
velopment  of  the  brain  in  this  life,  it 
can  be  seen  there  is  no  necessity  to  return 
again  and  again  to  advance  in  wisdom,  intelli 
gence  or  in  morals. 

"All  when  detached  at  night  by  sleep  are 
educated  in  the  real  life,  therefore,  an  idiot,  an 
imbecile  on  earth,  due  to  a  malformed  brain,  in 
the  real  life,  with  his  own  good  spiritual  brain, 
may  be  on  a  higher  plane  than  the  superinten 
dent  of  the  institution  in  which  he  is  confined, 
the  criminal  likewise,  a  better  instrument  than 
the  judge  who  sentences  him.  All  real  educa 
tion  and  learning  is  done  in  the  real  life.  The 
discipline  of  the  mortal  plane  is  but  to  develop 
certain  qualities.  All  from  the  lowest  to  the 
highest  develop  that  which  is  essential.  The 

353 


highest,  like  the  Buddha,  but  imperfectely  ex 
press  love  and  wisdom. 

"Guatama  did  not  attain  to  the  plane  of  the 
Lord  Jesus.  The  spirit  who  impressed  the 
Buddha  was  not  The  Spirit  which  manifested 
through  the  Lord.  Guatama  is  Guatama  still, 
has  not  returned  in  a  higher  form  nor  ever  will. 
"The  Lord  Jesus  was  impressed  by  the 
Father.  No  teacher,  before  or  since,  has  ever 
equalled  or  can  equal  Him  in  expressing  love 
and  wisdom,  as  He  had  a  brain  especially  form 
ed  to  be  in  harmony  with  God. 

"Many  centuries  of  earth  life  have  passed 
since  His  advent  and  not  one  in  the  slightest 
degree,  notwithstanding  superior  brain  develop 
ment  in  the  psychical  forms,  has  attained  to  His 
standard,  Mrs.  Eddy,  one  of  the  latest,  pre 
sumed  by  many  on  earth,  to  be  on  a  plane  of 
high  spiritual  unfoldment,  formed  one  of  the 
greatest  organizations,  in  a  sense  more  medical 
than  religious,  but,  due  still  to  undeveloped 
conditions,  founded  her  organization  upon  a 
commercial  basis,  as  was  essential  for  success. 
But  no  one,  unless  with  a  peculiarly  distorted 
vision,  can  claim  she  gives  a  higher  interpreta 
tion  of  the  love  and  wisdom  of  God,  than  the 
Lord,  who  had  not  a  place  to  lay  His  head,  who 
although  He  stated  the  laborer  was  worthy  of 
his  hire,  charged  His  apostles  to  take  naught 

354 


but  food  and  shelter  for  their  services. 

"Thus,  it  can  be  seen  by  those  who  make 
the  material  subordinate  to  the  spiritual,  that 
the  love  and  wisdom,  lived  by  the  Lord,  exem 
plified  in  every  act,  is  not  expressed  by  any 
religion  or  philosophy  on  the  mortal  plane.  If 
not  now  by  those  who  claim  their  religion  is 
founded  upon  love,  how  could  it  by  the  Buddha 
at  an  earlier  stage  of  development?  How 
could  it  have  been  expressed  through  me  who 
was  not  able,  like  unto  all,  to  express  through 
a  brain  not  formed  or  developed  to  express  it? 

"How  can  love  be  received  and  transmitted 
by  those  who  are  powerless,  through  the  brain 
and  sense  organs  to  express  it?  As  only  the 
true,  conjugal  love  is  expressed  by  the  soul-mate 
so  the  mother  love  is  only,  in  its  entirety  and 
sacredness  expressed  by  the  mother  who  has  a 
good  instrument  through  which  to  express  it,  as 
the  numberless  divorces  and  unmotherly  mothers 
prove  on  the  mortal  plane. 

"Those  who  know  not  the  soul-mate  love  on 
earth,  deny  it,  have  no  faith  in  it.  Those  who 
have  not  the  mother  love,  e'en  though  they  be 
mothers,  also  deny  it.  But  this  does  not  do 
away  with  the  truth,  that  the  true  conjugal  love 
and  the  unselfish  selfless  love  of  the  true  mother 
exists,  e'en  though  poorly  expressed  by  a  very 
few  on  earth. 

355 


"And  as  the  love  of  the  soul-mate  and  the 
mother  is  expressed  by  but  a  limited  number, 
so  even  a  less  express  the  love  of  God,  even 
whilst  claiming  to  worship  Him  as  Divine  Per 
son.  But  because  they  are  unable  to  express 
it,  does  not  prove  it  to  be,  as  claimed  by  many, 
founded  upon  illusions  or  delusions.  The  high 
est  conception  is  that  which  worships  a  God  of 
Love  and  Wisdom,  by  no  means  is  that  the 
highest  which  teaches  of  hapless  souls  being 
consigned  to  either  the  hell  of  the  Christians 
or  Karma  Loca  as  it  is  taught  on  earth  today,  that 
all  those  who  enter  this  plane  at  death,  with  all 
their  potencies  for  evil  in  full  sway,  no  Devan- 
chan  is  possible,  and  as  all  their  desires  rage 
furiously  earthward,  their  very  force  will  carry 
them  speedily  to  a  new  reincarnation  and  we 
then  have  a  Jesse  Pomeroy,  etc.' 

"I  smile  when  I  think  of  the  doctrine  which 
recognizes  that  the  physical  is  but  a  vehicle  of 
expression,  and  teaches  it  is  constantly  renewed 
or  changed  on  earth,  that  'the  astral  is  formed 
of  matter  immediately  above  or  within  that  of 
the  physical.  It  disintregates  with  the  body' 
and  yet  will  make  a  being,  spirit  or  soul  suffer 
for  the  transgressions  due  to  the  transitory,  con 
stantly  changing  brain. 

"Thus,  while  I  recognized  that  were  the  con- 
356 


nection  broken  between  Manus  and  the 
brain,  intelligence  could  not  be  manifested, 
unless  through  projection  of  the  astral  body,  I 
could  not  grasp  that  this  is  really  impossible,  as 
the  astral,  in  reality  is  but  an  etherial  counterfeit 
to  vitilize  and  hold  the  physical  in  place.  Hence, 
all  my  teachings  were,  as  are  all  religious  and 
philosophies,  on  earth,  more  or  less  contradict 
ory.  Jewels  of  light  and  truth,  ever  obscured 
by  the  material,  incapable  of  being  discerned 
save  by  the  genuinely  unfolded  spiritually,  not 
psychically. 

"Instead  of  being  able  to  explain  intelligi 
bly  that  the  divine  ego  or  soul  ever  lives  in  the 
one  true  body,  made  in  the  Likeness  of  God,  and 
not  in  a  heaven  body,  'That  the  Head  Atma 
and  Buddhi  are  in  Heaven  and  the  feet  Manas 
walk  in  hell,"  can  be  explained  in  a  few  words, 
the  spirit  ever  in  Heaven,  the  physical  inter 
penetrating  it  on  the  mortal  plane,  the  sole  hell 
in  existence. 

"The  lower  Manus  is  the  lower  brain,  the 
animal  brain,  the  higher  manus  the  divine  ego, 
the  spirit,  but  I  will  not  continue,  as  I  know 
all  these  misconceptions  are  explained  in  the 
Aprocryphal  Revelations." 

"Yes,"  I  said,  "you  now  are  aware  that  the 
Doctrine  of  Love,  given  by  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  is  but  a  higher  expression  of  the  one 

357 


true  religion,  interpreted  by  all  preceding  teach 
ers  of  all  races,  according  to  the  fitness  of  their 
instruments,  the  development  of  their  brains, 
and  as  the  elder  religions  teach  that  the  high 
est  are  in  the  Aryan  race,  in  the  higher  forms 
of  today,  it  should  not  be  a  matter  of  surprise 
or  doubt  to  those  who  believe  in  their  teachings 
to  realize  that  that  which  is  given  today  can  be 
more  correctly  impressed  than  centuries  ago. 
Although  in  truth,  brain  development  and  spir 
itual  unfoldment  on  the  mortal  plane  is  under 
the  charge  of  this  plane,  still  humanity  are  not 
automatons  and  themselves  develop  the  special 
qualities  necessary  to  enable  them  to  advance 
here.  From  primitive  man  up  to  the  present 
all  have  been  and  are  being  given  that  which 
is  necessary.  The  time  is  ripe  for  a  clearer 
elucidation  of  the  mission  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  and  His  Doctrine  of  Love.  The  New 
Revelations  explain  the  misconceptions  of  the 
various  expressions  and  harmonize  all.  They 
show  that  while  all  have  truth,  the  truth  has  not 
been  either  understood  or  practiced.  That 
while  one  expression,  such  as  Buddhism,  is 
farther  advanced  on  certain  lines,  it  is  not  cor 
rect  in  others.  That  whilst  the  truths,  the 
wisdom  given  by  the  Lord  on  all  lines  was  super 
ior  to  that  given  by  Buddha,  it  was  not  under 
stood  by  those  to  whom  given  and  for  other 

358 


uiore  potent  reasons,  was    withheld    until    the 
present." 

Mary  interposed, ' "Hence,  all  are,  more  or 
less,  tinged  with  the  material,  with  love  of  the 
material  benefits  to  be  received  from  the  ex 
pression  of  religion — not  one  but  what  receives 
remuneration  of  some  kind,  for  that  which 
should  be  given  freely,  hence  the  Christ  Spirit, 
the  latest  interpretation,  will  teach  all  who  are 
ready  to  go  to  God  individually.  Within  the 
Revelations  they  will  find  that  which  if  prac 
ticed,  will  give  them  the  truth  and  the  light  to 
live  rightly.  The  enlightened  theosophist, 
Buddhist,  spiritualist,  and  Christians  of  all  races 
and  classes,  who  are  awaiting  these  Revelations, 
will  welcome  them  with  joy.  Wherever  there 
?re  mortals  ready,  this  work,  under  the  directiv 
ity  of  the  spirit  spheres,  will  be  accepted.  The 
truth  will  then  be  known  that  the  Doctrine  of 
Love  is  for  every  child  of  God  of  every  race, 
religion  and  class.  The  Christ  spirit  will  bring 
them  into  the  light  so  that  all  who  seek,  will 
prove  the  truth." 

Helen  turned  her  glowing  face  and  said, 

"I  shall  certainly  do  my  best.  I  am  im 
pressing  several  great  theosophists  who  are  com 
ing  into  the  light." 

"These  are  destined  for  a  great  work,    to 
359 


spread  this  doctrine,  and  are  under  great  mas 
ters,"  Mary  answered. 

"Great  masters,  ever  on  this  plane  who  in 
struct  and  impress,  but  never  reincarnating  often 
in  inferior  bodies,  as  I  thought,"  laughed  Helen 
merrily. 

"If  you  thought  as  you  did/'  said  a  great 
spiriti  ,"you  could  not  do  otherwise.  You  gave 
that  which  was  essential  for  those  like  unto  you. 
There  are  many  who  will  still  adhere  to  your 
teachings  for  the  same  reasons  that  a  thug  be 
lieves  in  strangling  until,  if  so  ordained,  they 
or  he  advance  to  a  higher  plane.  All  under 
law  as  it  should  be,  for  all  the  different  planes. 
Hence,  the  undeveloped  who,  in  the  name  of 
the  Prince  of  Peace,  misinterpret  His  Doctrine, 
are  loved  on  this  plane  as  children  of  God  un 
dergoing  very  unpleasant  mortal  training, 
which,  were  it  not  imperative,  would  not  be." 


360 


CHAPTER  XX. 


I  wish  to  give  but  a  little  more  relative  to 
life  on  the  true  plane.  I  have  given  all  I  could 
impress.  I  have  not  explained  nor  expressed 
certain  matters  as  clearly  as  I  should  like,  owing 
to  it  not  only  being  very  difficult  to  give  the 
infinite  through  the  finite,  but  mainly  because 
our  Father  only  permits  that  which  will  not 
interfere  with  the  discipline  necessary  for  those 
who  have  to  undergo  mortal  life.  It  has  been 
impossible,  through  limited  vocabulary,  to  give 
correct  ideas  of  the  grandeur  and  beauty  of  the 
spirit  realms,  as  well  as  to  make  comprehensible 
to  spirit  on  mortal  plane  the  higher  spiritual 
truths,  but  everything  that  has  been  given  is  cor 
rect  with  the  exception  of  a  few  minor  details. 

Ere  I  close,  for  the  benefit  of  those  who  still 
believe  in  punishment  and  evil  spirits,  I  shall 
give  an  interview  between  the  famous  seer, 
Emanuel  Swedenborg,  and  a  newly  detached 
member  of  his  church. 

Emanuel  Swedenborg  was  seated  in  his 
library  when  one  entered  with  both  hands  out 
stretched  in  glad  greeting.  He  arose  hastily 
and  clasped  the  tall,  blond  spirit  tenderly. 

361 


"My  dear  brother,  how  glad  I  am  to  wel 
come  you.  I  could  not  be  present  at  your 
reception,  as  you  know,  but  intended  going  to 
see  you  as  soon  as  I  could  arrange  it." 

"I  could  not  wait  any  longer.  I  wanted  to 
see  the  one,  next  to  our  dear  Lord,  who  had  in 
spired  and  helped  me  more  than  anyone  else  on 
the  dark  and  dreary  earth  plane,"  answered  his 
visitor  genially,  blue  eyes  gleaming  with  pleas 
ure.  "This  is  one  of  the  greatest  pleasures 
accorded  me  in  this  haven  of  pleasure  and  hap 
piness."  ; 

Emanuel  Swedenborg  pulled  up  a  chair 
and  holding  him  by  the  hand  said, 

"Come  be  seated,  this  is  a  great  pleasure,  I 
have  ever  been  in  close  touch  with  you,  and 
although,  I  have  only  seen  you  but  once,  still 
love  you  dearly,  and  am  gratified  your  period 
of  trial  is  over.  I  grieve  it  was  severe  at  the 
last." 

His  visitor  threw  back  his  head  covered 
with  golden  curls,  a  smile  of  perfect  peace  and 
happiness  irradiated  his  countenance,  as  he  re 
plied  with  much  feeling, 

"I  am  so  overjoyed  to  be  free,  to  be  no  longer 
compelled  to  return  to  a  life  that  had  become 
unendurable,  that  all  other  feelings  are  sub 
merged  in  gratitude,  especially  as  I  find  I  never 
have  been  the  sinful,  erring  creature  I  deemed 

362 


myself,  that  I  was  not  born  in  sin  and  that  there 
is  no  such  thing  as  evil." 

"And  yet  you  know  these  things  were  not 
true  when  freed  during  sleep,  so  of  course,  were 
not  surprised  when  your  spirit  memory  return 
ed." 

"Nevertheless,  like  those  who  have  spent 
three-fourth  of  the  time  on  earth,  that  life  seems 
very  real  at  first,  and,  although  I  have  been 
some  time  free,  I  still  think  of  many  of  the  false 
conceptions  I  had." 

The  exceedingly  benign  and  noble  face  of 
he  who  had  been  one  of  the  greatest  of  mortal 
seers  clouded  a  trifle,  "Yea,"  he  replied  earnest 
ly,  "were  it  not  impossible  to  grieve  where  we 
know  the  truth  I  would  over  the  erroneous  ones 
given  through  me.  I  have  often  wished  it 
were  possible  to  give  the  truth  personally,  to  be 
able  myself  to  correct  some  of  my  earlier  false 
impressions." 

His  visitor  exclaimed  eagerly,  "Possibly  you 
may  yet  be  permitted." 

"My  Father  knows  this  desire  of  my  heart, 
and  when  the  time  is  ripe  will  doubtless  permit 


me." 


"Particularly  as  you  yourself  were  not 
responsible." 

"It  was  decreed  that  I  should  be  the  instru 
ment  to  found  a  church  to  meet  the  require- 

363 


ments  of  a  few,  on  similar  planes,  who  were  im 
bued  with  the  one  great  truth  of  God  Omnipo 
tent  as  Person,  but  who  were  not  developed 
sufficiently  to  be  impressed  with  the  truth  of 
Him  being  a  God  of  love  alone,  not  also  one 
of  hate." 

"The  majority  of  all  material  brains  on 
earth  plane  are  on  too  low  a  plane  to  permit 
the  spirit  spheres  to  impress  rightly.  The 
strong,  ever  preying  on  the  weak,  devoid  of  love 
and  pity,  manifest  the  animal  characteristics 
the  spirit  has  not  yet  been  allowed  to  overcome," 
said  his  visitor. 

"Therefore  as  the  majority  of  those  who  had 
been  brought  into  the  Christian  religion  in  my 
time  still  believed  in  pagan  crudities  and  cere 
monies,  not  ready  to  apprehend  the  doctrine  of 
love  given  by  our  Lord,  I  was  selected  to  see 
personally,  to  give  all  that  their  material  brains 
could  receive.  Not  upon  a  brain  which  mixed 
the  chaff  and  the  wheat,  filled  with  the  primi 
tive  ideas  of  the  Old  Testament,  (permitted  by 
God  if  not  inspired  by  Him,  for  those  on  the 
low  planes  then  and  later,)  the  inconsistencies 
of  the  New  Testament,  and  the  revelations, 
utterly  unintelligible  to  all  but  those  who  claim 
to  interpret  their  obscure  meaning,  could  the 
truth  be  "impressed." 

"And  yet  I  grasped  your  explanation  regard- 

364 


ing  many,  although  I  often  doubted  the  hells 
and  places  of  punishment.  The  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  taught  of  love,  forgiveness,  pity  and 
charity,  healed  the  sick,  forgave  the  sinning,  I 
could  not  understand  why  He  should  forgive  on 
mortal  plane  and  not  in  the  spirit,  where  dwelt 
His  perfect  Father,  and  all  was  pure  and  holy. 
Although  He  said,  Tear  Him  which  is  able  to 
destroy  both  body  and  soul  in  hell,  really  the 
grave,'  He  also  said,  'Are  not  two  sparrows 
sold  for  a  farthing,  and  one  of  them  shall  not 
fall  to  the  ground  without  your  Father,  but 
the  very  hairs  of  your  head  are  all  numbered, 
fear  ye  not  therefore,  ye  are  of  more  value  than 
many  sparraws/  Could  such  a  Being  say,  but 
with  pity,  free  from  condemnation,  'Woe,  woe 
unto  thee,  Bethsoida  one  moment,  "it  shall  be 
more  tolerable  for  Tyre  and  Sidon  at  the  day  of 
Judgment  than  you.  And  the  next  'Come  unto 
rne  all  ye  who  labor,  and  I  will  give  ye  rest. 
Take  my  yoke  upon  you,  and  learn  of  me,  for 
I  am  meek  and  lowly  at  heat,  and  ye  shall  find 
rest  unto  your  soul."  Within  my  soul  I  felt 
the  truth  that  He  should  be  judged  by  His  in 
finite  compassion,  and  the  love  displayed  in 
all  His  acts^  and  not  by  the  allegories,  parables 
and  saying  interpreted  superficially,  that  a  God 
of  love  who  would  counsil  His  creatures  to  for 
give  seventy  times  seven,  who  forgave  the  most 

365 


erring  on  earth,  would  do  likewise  in  the  world 
of  spirits,  and  ,yet,  with  the  passions  and  lusts 
of  the  animal,  I  could  not  be  impressed  with 
the  truth,  but  turned  to  that  most  congenial  to 
my  material  nature." 

"Alas,"  replied  the  great  seer,  "were  it  not 
imperative,  were  it  not  solely  through  stern  dis 
cipline  that  many  on  the  lower  planes  must  ad 
vance,  I  should  bitterly  deplore.  It  was  or 
dained  that  I  'was  to  forget  the  truth  after  my 
return  to  the  material  plane.  It  was  my  mis 
sion  to  strengthen  the  belief  in  the  horrors  of 
hells  and  places  of  punishment,  to  compel  the 
undeveloped  through  fear  to  do  that  which 
they  could  not  in  any  other  way.  Although 
many  have  progressed  beyond  these  crude  con 
ceptions,  my  church  still  adheres  to  these  obso 
lete  dogmas,  and,  which  despite  the  enlightment 
of  many  and  their  correct  impression,  retard  its 
growth.  You  were  far  above  the  average,  and 
still  you  accepted  these  errors." 

"Simply  through  my  faith  in  you,  and  lack 
of  correct  spiritual  impressions,  but  it  is  not 
solely  our  church  which  inculcates  these  errors, 
both  the  Catholic  and  Protestant  teach  the  sam^ 
thing.  They,  with  the  exception  of  many  with 
in,  who  are  illuminated,  and  more  on  the  out 
side  who  abjure  such  ungodlike,  unchristian  be 
liefs,  delight  in,  and  would  not  do  without  hells, 

366 


fire  and  brimstone,  even  though  they  know  the 
real  meaning  of  hell  to  be  not  a  place  of  pun 
ishment  but  the  grave." 

"Not  yet  are  they  ready  to  be  impressed  cor 
rectly,  but  they  are  gradually  becoming  more 
illumined,  and  abolishing  many  of  their  most 
primiitve  conceptions." 

The  visitor  laughed  merrily,  "Oh,  I  know, 
I  acknowledge  my  limitations.  I  argued  with 
many,  not  nearly  so  enlighted  on  material  mat 
ters  as  I,  who  were  much  more  correctly  im 
pressed,  many,  too  big  to  wish  salvation  HOT 
accorded  to  all,  'who  'were  infidels,  atheists  and 
agnostics,  and  many  spiritualists,  undeveloped 
modiums,  who  saw  with  a  clearer  vision,  who 
midst  many  laughable  absurdities,  grasped  the 
truth  of  a  God  of  love  and  ridiculed  our  great 
er  absurdities  and  fallacies." 

The  seer  laughed  also  as  his  visitor  continu 
ed,  "That  which  suprises  me  is  the  attitude  of 
the  churches  regarding  spiritualism,  not  recog 
nizing  that  all  religions  have  a  spiritual  founda 
tion  and  are  of  spiritual  origin.  All  worship  a 
God  of  Spirit,  hope  for  a  spiritual  life,  and 
teach  of  heavens  and  hells.  The  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  ascended  to  the  spirit  world,  proved 
its  existence  and  the  life  of  the  spirit  in  many 
ways.  The  Old  Testament  is  filled  with  spirit 
ualism.  St.  Paul  devotes  a  chapter  to  it,  the 

367 


12th  chapter  of  the  Corinthians,  To  another  the 
workings  of  miracles,  to  another  discerning  of 
spirits,  to  another  divers  kinds  of  tongues,  etc.,' 
and  yet  the  orthordox  Christians  who  accept 
hells  for  their  foes,  never  for  themselves  or  their 
loved  ones,  deride  these  people  more  orcrectly 
illumined  than  they,  regardless  how  low  in 
social  scale  or  how  illietrate,  I  speak  now  of 
myself,  who  was  one  of  the  most  intolerant  also." 
"I  must  confess  when  I  felt  compelled  to 
give  the  aweful  pictures  I  thought  I  had  seen, 
1  felt  my  soul  protesting  and  filled  with  pity 
but  could  not  give  clearly  spiritual  truth  at  that 
time." 

"How  correctly  impressed  was  St.  Paul 
when  he  said,  'So  that  they  who  are  in  the  flesh 
cannot  please  God,  so  as  many  as  are  led  by  the 
spirit  of  God,  they  are  the  sons  of  God.  The 
spirit  itself  beareth  witness  with  our  spirit  that 
fwe  are  the  children  of  God.  For  I  am  pur- 
suaded  that  neither  death,  nor  life,  nor  Angels 
nor  principalities,  nor  powers,  nor  things  to 
come,  nor  height,  nor  depth,  nor  any  other  creat 
ure  shall  be  able  to  separate  us  from  the  love  of 
God,  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus,  our  Lord.'  Ah, 
these  sublime  promises  to  all  of  God's  children, 
so  erroneously  claimed  to  be  but  for  a  few,  but 
for  the  righteous  of  whom  the  Lord  said,  'I 
come  not  to  bring  the  righteous,  but  sinners  to 

368 


repentance.'  Also  St.  Paul,  'For  though  we 
walk  in  the  flesh,  we  do  not  war  after  the  flesh, 
for  the  weapons  of  our  war-fare  are  not  carnal, 
but  mighty,  through  God,  to  the  pulling  down 
of  strongholds.'  Also,  'For  the  fruit  of  the 
spirit  is  in  all  goodness,  and  righteousness  and 
truth?  It  seems  to  me  so  strange  now  that  I 
interpreted  so  many  of  these  truths  incorrectly, 
that  I  could  not  see  that  ever  and  always  the 
life  of  the  spirit,  the  life  of  the  flesh  both  exist 
ing,  were  on  two  planes,  utterly  distinct,  tha 
advise,  instructions,  promises,  denunciations 
were  for  the  mortal  (,  not  for  the  spirit  of  right 
eousness,  goodness  and  truth." 

"All  intended  for  the  spirit  on  mortal  plane" 
"Entirely  distinct  from  the  spiritual,  and 
different  discipline  for  each  individual  one,  He 
dsciriminates  aganst  none,  all  are  prepared  for 
different  lines  of  activity,  hence  many  are  called 
home  at  varying  ages,  and  many  upon  acquiring 
personality  ere  brought  forth.  I  never  could  ex 
plain  to  my  sense  of  right  and  justice,  the  end 
destined  for  that  class,  as  well  as  the  large  ele 
ment  of  degenerates,  weaklings,  mentally  un 
balanced  and  insane,  I  felt  they  were  irrespon 
sible,  and  that  our  Father  could  not  hold  them 
responsible." 

"It  will  be  but  a  very  short  time,"  said  the, 
seer,  "when  spirits,  on  mortal    plane,    will  be 

369 


impressed  with  the  truth,  thhat,  not  only  are 
these  unfortunate  brethren  and  sisters  irrespon 
sible,  on  that  plane,  but  that  the  large  criminal 
element  are  equally  so.  Science  will  solve  and 
prove  these  truths,  when  those  in  charge  de 
cide  the  time  is  ripe.  The  truth  then  will  be 
known,  that  those  deemed  so  terribly  afflicted,  so 
discriminated  against,  do  not  suffer  more  than 
others.  The  degenerate,  the  weakling,  the 
moral  pervert,  the  mentally  unbalanced,  are  so 
lacking  in  wholesome  entities  forming  brain  and 
body,  that  it  is  impossible  for  the  spirit  to  re 
ceive  from  the  various  nerve  centers  correct  im 
pressions  regarding  aught  of  the  mortal  body, 
except  the  pain  and  suffering  adjudged  essen 
tial.  The  criminal  oft  the  offspring  of  this 
class,  or  victim  of  disease  and  propensity,  the 
same,  as  either  brain  or  body,  subject  to  disease 
and  propensity,  cause  equally  as  deplorable  re 
sults,  and  also  renders  him  so  dense  are  his  sen- 
sibiliites,  so  undeveloped  his  brain  as  unreliable 
an  insrtument  as  the  insane." 

"Christian  Science,  one  of  the  latest  inter 
pretation  of  the  Bible,  that  mortal  mind,  or 
rather  material  brain  creates  the  delusions  dis 
ease,  evil  and  death  on  the  plane  is  not  correct." 

"Knowing  the  truth  as  we  do,  we  know  that 
Mrs.  Eddy  was  impressed  to  give  certain  truths, 
as  I  was,  to  meet  the  requirements  of  a  large 

370 


class,  who  cannot  believe  in  hell  and  damnation." 
"A  dnyet  this  class  accept  theories  as  im 
possible  to  credit.  They  believe  in  Principle, 
and  not  in  a  Supreme  Personal  God.  They 
believe  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  as  His  "Sole- 
begotten  Son."  They  accept,  yet  deride  spir 
itualism.  They  accept  "The  Spirit"  which 
impressed  Mrs.  Eddy,  and  is  presumed  to  im 
press  their  healers.  They  do  not  give  form 
to  God  nor  location  to  the  spirit  world,  although 
they  believe  In  the  real,  true  spirit  life  and  man, 
and  ignore  mortal  life  and  beings.  They  grasp 
the  great  truth  of  the  unreality  of  evil,  disease 
and  death  to  the  spirit,  the  real  and  the  true, 
but  cannot  see  the  inconsistency  of  the  real  and 
the  true  in  the  Person  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
who  said,  "Who  seeth  me,  seeth  the  Father" 
abandoning  the  real  and  the  true  world,  the 
real  and  true  body,  to  sacrifice  an  unreal  one,  to 
save  unreal  beings,  created  by  mortal  mind  from 
from  unreal  mortal  beliefs.  Were  mortal  life 
created  out  of  the  spirit's  erroneous  beliefs,  and 
mortal  mind  and  life  illusions,  God  Almighty 
would  not  come  Himself,  or  send  His  sole-be 
gotten  Son  to  dispel  an  illusion  of  a  mortal  mind 
and  body,  an  unreal  body  and  mind.  Pure, 
perfect  spirit  has  no  delusions  to  dispel.  Chris 
tian  Science  ignores  all  mortality,  gives  spirit 
its  true  place,  yet  ridicules  spiritism,  claims 

371 


truly,  "only  spirit  can  discern  spirit,"  yet  denies 
that  spirit,  on  mortal  plane,  can  see  or  com 
mune  with  spirits,  whilst  claiming  all  are 
spirits  and  mortals  do  not  exist.  The  spirits 
who  believe  in  spiritualism  but  not  in  Christian 
Science  cannot  commune  with,  or  see  spirits, 
but  are  shut  out  from  spirit  consciousness  as 
'well  as  association.  False  beliefs  of  the  true 
spirit  create  mortal  mind,  which  creates  the 
delusion  of  death,  evil  and  disease,  Christian 
Science  founded  by  a  mortal,  a  false  concept  of 
mortal  mind,  heals  these  false  bodies  and  false 
beliefs,  so  that  the  real  and  ever  true  spirit  child 
can  advance,  otherwise  the  real  and  true  would 
suffer  for  the  false  and  unreal.  And  yet  sen- 
sible  people,  who  cannot  accept  hell  and  damna 
tion  because  it  shuts  out  all  from  immortality 
but  a  chosen  few,  as  interpreted  sujerficially, 
accept  these  statements  because  they  give  hope, 
and  with  the  truths  grapsed  and  comprehended, 
with  faith  in  the  name  of  God,  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  does  good,  and  heals  and  reforms  those 
ordained  to  be  healed." 

"Yea,  yea,  it  reforms,  reforms  the  brain  and 
body  by  the  power  of  the  spirit,  when  the  mor 
tal  brain  is  fitted  to  receive  impressions,  never 
otherwise,  only  when  God  wills!' 

"Certainly.  Christian  Science  is  especially 
for  the  class  I  alluded  to,  as  the  Salvation  Army 

372 


is  for  another,  both  doing  effective  work,  al 
though  Christian  Science  is  a  step  in  advance,  as 
it,  not  only  recognizes  the  unreality  of  evil,  dis 
ease  and  death,  but  proves  the  unreality  of  disease 
by  healing  it,  when  God  wills,  and  when  it  heals 
disease,  by  the  same  power,  heals  evil.  Mrs. 
Eddy  made  the  mistake  of  not  giving  matter 
and  the  material  creation  its  true,  legitimate 
place,  as  essential  in  God's  scheme  of  creation 
as  the  spiritual" 

"Nay,"  corrected  Emanuel  Swedenborg, 
"Mrs.  Eddy  made  no  mistake,  Mrs.  Eddy  was 
impressed  to  give  that  which  alone  could  ap 
peal  to,  and  comfort  a  certain  class,  as  the  truths 
we  know  will  be  given  to  another  class,  to  com 
fort  them.  These,  if  given  to  Christian  Scien 
tists,  not  yet  ready,  would  be  rejected,  just  as 
when  I  shall  be  allowed  to  give  the  truth  to  my 
church,  only  those  correctly  impressed  will  re 
ceive  it.  The  majority,  unable  to  grasp  a  God 
of  Love,  dominated  by  the  carnal,  eager  to  pun 
ish  their  fellow  creatures,  will  still  cling  to 
their  hells  and  material  conceptions  as  you  did. 
You  could  not  grasp  the  truths  of  Christian 
Science  and  condemned  it,  simply,  because  you, 
on  certain  lines,  more  enlightened,  discerned 
where  truth  had  not  been  misrepresented,  but 
vaguely  expressed.  You  know,  impressed  by 
ner  spirit  and  others,  not  as  cognized  by  her, 

373 


"The  Spirit,  God  Omnipotent,"  she  was  im 
pressed  to  give  publicly  the  unreality  of  evil, 
disease  and  death,  the  power  of  God  through 
the  spirit  to  heal  the  disease  and  evil  of  the 
mortal  plane,  and,  in  reality,  to  those  who  com 
prehended  her  in  spirit,  (only  those  who  were 
not  in  spiritual  light  failed  to  grasp,  as  she  did 
herself),  the  truth.  But  Christian  Science 
makes  mortal  mind,  while  denying  its  reality, 
more  potent  than  God,  makes  it  build  the  body, 
and  create  disease  and  evil,  Instead  of  explaining 
lucidly  that  God  Omnipotent  created  material 
and  spiritual  'worlds  conjointly  and  the  two 
planes  of  consciousness.  That  the  material 
world  is  as  necessary  as  birth-place  for  His 
children  as  the  spiritual,  and  necessary  as  pre 
paratory  schools  of  discipline  for  many.  It 
ignores  the  fact  that  spirit  has,  while  on  earth, 
a  "natural  as  well  as  a  spiritual  body,"  also  the 
scientifically  proven  fact  that  mortal  mind,  or 
rather  material  brain,  is  not  responsible  for  all 
the  divers  mental  and  physical  afflictions  man  is 
heir  to.  That,  instead  of  innocent  babes  just 
born,  foully  diseased,  creating  disease,  opposed 
to  all  justice  and  common  sense,  their  parents, 
through  perversion  of  thought,  inflicted  upon 
them,  the  parents,  in  reality,  are  victims  of  dis 
ease  themselves,  which  has  been  transmitted 
from  generation  to  generation  by  pure  and 

374 


honorable  people,  incapable  themselves  of 
creating  or  perpetuately  by  unholy,  impure 
thought,  the  diseases  which  have  originated 
with  the  animal  and  primitive  man  seemingly 
through  ignorance  and  violation  of  law.  Chris 
tian  Science  assumes  that  many  diseases  not 
caused  by  fear  and  worry,  but  the  physical  con 
dition  preceeding,  the  effects  of  conditions 
known  to  us,  are  caused  by  mortal  mind.  The 
actual  truth  is  that  no  disease  is  caused  by  that 
which  is  presumed  to  be  the  mind,  that  the 
spirit  knows  naught  of  disease.  The  spirit 
through  a  material  brain  is  unable,  unless,  un 
der  control  or  directivity,  to  keep  body  in 
health  or  disease.  But,  that  which  is  sensed  as 
a  disorder,  defective,  malformed  brain  unable 
to  follow  law,  debilitates  the  body,  lowers  its 
vitality, -and  produces  disease,  or  that  which  is 
sensed  as  disease." 

"It  is  then,  as  I  assumed  on  mortal  plane, 
that  mortal  mind  does  not  create  disease,  hence 
Christian  Science  does  not  impress  these  facts 
clearly,  although  it  clearly  proves  that  God 
heals  disease  and  sin.  It  does  not  explain  how 
it  heals  to  the  satisfaction  of  any  but  those  for 
whom  it  is  intended,  whose  brains  can  grasp 
idyosincrasies  incomprehensible  to  others,  or 
who  accept  the  truths,  which  the  majority  do, 
content  to  leave  to  the  spirit  the  power  to  unfold 

375 


the  apparent  contradictions  and  inconsistences. 
Christian  Science  cannot  graps  a  Personal  God, 
makes  all  manifest  God.  This  is  true  as  chil 
dren  of  God,  we  are  all  of  Him,  but  not  true  in 
the  sense  that  we  are  or  ever  can  equal  Him. 
Christian  Science  does  not  explain  the  truth  of 
God  Omnipotent  Personally  impressing  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  recognizing  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  as  a  Son  on  an  equal  plane.  The  great 
truth  of  a  Personal  God  Omnipotent  is  taught 
by  our  church,  which  has  not  advanced  simply 
because  we  teach  hell  and  places  of  punishment. 
I  frankly  confess  Christian  Science  is  doing  bet 
ter,  greater  work." 

Swedenborg  replied,  "It  is  impossible  for 
the  majority  until  ready  to  be  impressed,  to 
credit  a  Personal  God,  that,  as  I  say  in  "Heaven 
and  Hell,"  is  but  discerned  by  the  highest. 
Christian  Science  was  brought  forth  by  Mrs. 
Eddy,  the  instrument,  to  impress  those  in  har 
mony  with  the  truths  they  were  fit  to  receive.  So 
long  as  they  realize  the  Omnipotence,  whether 
cognized  as  Principle  or  Person,  the  Divinity 
of  Christ,  the  Divine  Commandments,  all  is  as 
God  wills.  Little  by  little  all  will  advance, 
there  will  be  no  necessity  for  exterior  forms  of 
religion,  all  will  find  within  the  true  light.  It 
is  true  that  there  are  many  undeveloped  healers 
in  Christian  Science,  that  many  of  its  followers 

376 


are  even  more  undeveloped,  that  it  does  not 
interpret  clearly  the  Gospel  of  Love,  that  it 
still,  more  or  less,  on  material  plane,  fails  in 
many  ways,  as  do  all  religions,  but  it  is  just 
creeping,  when  it  eliminates  its  false  concep 
tions,  become  truly  spiritual,  it  will  be  a  greater 
power  for  good." 

"Do  you  not  think  it  probable  in  time  that 
true  Christian  Spiritualism  may  advance?" 

lie  smiled,  "True  Christian  Spiritualism, 
amongst  all  races,  whether  accepted  as  Christian 
spiritualism  or  not,  is  more  powerful  than  any, 
has  more  followers  among  all  the  different 
religions,  philosophies  than  any  other  belief. 
Modern  spiritualism,  with  its  "Elder  Brother" 
theory,  will  merge  into  the  true  which  ultimate 
ly  will  number  openly,  as  it  now  does  privately 
thousands,  who,  divested  of  the  fear  of  pre 
judice  will  come  forth  from  the  churches, 
Christian  Science  and  the  various  philosophies, 
and  unafraid,  unashamed,  acknowledge  the 
control  of  the  spirit.  It  were  as  absurd  to 
attempt  to  wipe  creation  out  of  existence,  as  to 
attempt  to  stem  the  mighty  forces  of  all  out- 
spirit  spheres,  all,  under  our  loving  Father, 
working  in  unison,  to  gradually,  not  incompati 
ble  with  discipline,  bring  the  two  planes  into 
closer  communion,  to  lighten,  as  far  as  possible, 
the  otherwise  too  severe  discipline.  As  the  chil- 

377 


dren  progress,  the  material  brain  becomes  a 
better  instrument,  and  brings  spirit  in  closer 
touch  with  material  life,  hence  unless  instructed 
regarding  the  truths  and  necessity  for  this 
discipline,  they  'would  suffer  more  than  is  ad 
judged  necessary.  No  one  is  permitted  to 
suffer  in  the  least  more  than  is  actually  necessary 
for  individual  discipline.  The  more  developed, 
the  more  unfoldled  the  spirit,  in  closer  touch 
with  mortal  life,  feels  more  keenly  the  impres 
sions  received  from  the  mortal  brain  and  body, 
as  'well  as  expresses  or  transmits  more  perfectly 
spiritual  impressions.  In  consequence  were 
the  spirit  unilluminated  with  faith,  hope  and 
knowledge  while  on  earth,  as  he  advances  and 
become  mo^re  conscious  of  material  life,  he 
would  naturalyl  suffer  more.  Therefore,  a3 
the  spirit  gradually  comes  in1  closer  touch,  teach 
ers,  suited  to  each  plane  of  advancement,  have 
been  prepared  for  the  different  races.  When 
the  time  arrived,  when  a  greater  than  any  who 
had  preceeded,  was  needed,  when  some  were  so 
advanced  that  only  the  truth  could  satisfy  them, 
when  the  great  masses,  on  the  lower  planes,  had 
arrived  at  that  stage  where  more  light  was 
needed,  light  that  could  not  be  destroyed  by  the 
sophistry  of  any  unstable  philosophy  or  reli 
gion,  our  loving  Father,  the  God  of  Love, 
brought  forth,  on  earth,  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
a  perfect  material  instrument,  one  fit  to  be  im- 

378 


pressed  perfectly.  He,  Himself,  impressed 
and  at  various  times  attached  Himself  to  Jesus, 
through  Jesus  He  suffered  all  the  ignominy  and 
pain  of  His  life  and  crucifixion.  Only  in  this 
way,  with  truth,  could  our  Lord  say,  "I  and 
my  Father  are  one."  In  verity  in  more  accord 
and  unison  than  any  spirit  with  his  mortal  body. 
Our  loving  Father,  to  inspire  His  children  with 
faith,  hope  and  love,  suffered,  on  mortal  plane, 
while  attached  to  the  Lord,  as  much  as  any  of 
His  children,  and  in  this  manner,  brought  the 
spirit  and  mortal  life  into  closer  union,  satis 
fied  with  actual  knowledge  those  clamoring  for 
the  truth,  and,  in  parable  and  allegory,  gave  all 
that  was  necessary  for  the  masses.  The  little 
grain  of  truth,  the  tiny  ray  of  light  which  they 
were  and  are  capable  of  being  impressed  with, 
is  just  enough  to  force  them,  incapable  of  being 
governed  by  love,  to  greater  effort  through 
fear.  It  is  the  mission  of  the  Celestial  Angels, 
directing  attached  spirits,  to  gradually  impress 
the  spiritual  attributes  of  love,  will,  under 
standing,  knowledge,  intelligence.  In  truth 
there  is  no  such  thing  as  human  reason  or  logic, 
there  is  material  brain,  which  has  a  certain 
degree  of  reason,  intelligence  and  conscious 
ness,  the  reason,  intelligence  and  consciousness 
of  each  separate  entity  inhabiting  it,  all  under 
directivity  or  control.  When  these  combine, 
as  a  whole,  in  the  aggregate,  under  control,  for 

379 


purpose  of  discipline,  they  transmit  incorrect 
impressions,  and,  seemingly,  bear  false  witness. 
The  Angels,  in  charge  of  all  these  entities,  under 
their  supervision,  develop  the  conditions  re 
quisite  for  the  especial  discipline  for  each 
spirit  on  mortal  plane.  Were  it  not  for  this 
supervision  a  mortal  babe,  even  among  the  most 
advanced  races,  would  develop  no  more  than 
the  babe  of  the  most  primitive.  The  Angels 
develop  the  brain  within  the  first  six  months, 
to  enable  the  spirit  babe  to  be  impressed,  when 
ready.  Every  child,  upon  mortal  plane,  is 
impressed  from  the  spirit  spheres  by  their  own 
especial  Angel  Guides."  He  ceased. 

"Therefore,  the  child,  his  visitor  added,  "of 
the  most  highly  advanced  spiritually  and  mate 
rially,  suffers  no  more,  in  reality,  than  the 
abandoned  waif  of  the  slums,  or  the  millions  in 
famine  stricken  places,  who  succumb  to  starva 
tion,  or  the  thousands  of  child  slaves  who  toil 
for  a  pittance." 

"Often  so,  all  have  individual  discipline, 
many  suffer  necessarily  more  on  this  plane, 
although  the  waif  of  the  slums,  the  famine- 
stricken,  the  child  slaves  in  a  much  shorter  per 
iod  are  called  home." 

"Those  taken,  prior  to  birth,  upon  acquiring 
personality,  early  in  life,  require  but  little  mor 
tal  discipline." 

"The  especial  work  of  various  kinds  for 
380 


which  they  are  destined  require  entirely  differ 
ent  training,  or  they  most  assuredly  would  not 
be  detached  unless  necessary. 

"They  do  not  suffer  at  all  then,  therefore 
must  be  more  greatly  favored." 

"Not  at  all.  Nothing  is  left  to  chance  in 
all  God's  realms.  All,  even  to  the  hairs  of  our 
heads  are  numbered.  That  for  which  a  child 
is  destined  is  known  prior  to  birth  on  spirit 
plane,  all  that  Divine  love  and  wisdom  can 
do,  to  fit  him  for  that  destiny,  is  done,  as  there 
are  millions  brought  forth  daily  in  all  the  spirit 
worlds,  the  discipline  of  all  varies  considera 
bly.  The  mortal  life  so  transitory,  so  dream 
like,  despite  is  suffering,  appears  but  a  mo 
ment  to  the  awakened  spirit.7 

"Then  there  is  no  such  thing  as  free  will 
upon  mortal  plane?" 

"The  spirit,  upon  the  mortal  plane  of  con 
sciousness,  is  only  impressed  by  Celestial 
guides,  with  that  which  is  deemed  essential  for 
mortal  discipline,  until  he  advances  under 
law  of  the  mortal  plane.  The  work  of  the 
Celestial  Angels  in  charge  is  to  make  the  free 
will  of  the  spirit,  of  mortal  plane,  to  accord 
with  the  God  will  of  the  spirit,  when  the  mor 
tal  discipline  requires  it.  The  will  of  man  is 
free  only  within  the  bounds  of  law,  man  is 
neither  a  puppet  nor  an  automatum  upon  his 
true  plane,  but,  upon  the  mortal,  he  is  ever  un- 

381 


der  law  and  supervision.  In  all  spirits  spheres 
law  is  invariable,  universal  and  immutable,  so 
invariable  that  perfect  science  foretells  the 
future  with  absolute  certainity.  Upon  the 
mortal  plane,  science  has  advanced  so  rapidly 
as  to  predict  phemonena  many  years  in  advance, 
were  conditions  as  perfect  as  on  spiritual,  spirits 
on  mortal  plane,  could  be  able  to  foretell  with 
accuracy  all  things  pertainingly  to  physics.  As 
law  is  but  an  expression  of  the  Divine  will,  all 
that  has  been  in  the  past,  and  all  that  is,  and  all 
that  will  be,  is  but  an  expression  of  His  will.  He 
acts  not  contrary  to  His  own  Divine  law.  Even 
the  phemonena,  determined  by  the  variable  con 
ditions,  under  which  law  operates,  on  mortal 
plane,  attributed  to  mans  free  will,  are  under 
law." 

"Then,  in  reality,  there  is  no  such  thing  as 
freewill?" 

"Spirit,  on  mortal  plane,  is  free  to  act  as  he 
will  under  these  variable  conditions,  yet  no 
one,  outside  the  mentally  and  criminally  afflicted 
but  seeks  within  for  the  light  to  guide  him,  the 
impressions  that  he  can  receive  from  no  where 
else  but  the  spirit  plane,  where  God's  will  is 
his  will  in  his  own  true  home.  Hence,  he  acts 
according  to  the  impressions  transmitted  and 
while  apparently  free,  yet  is  guided  and  direct 
ed  as  his  guardian  Angels  know  to  be  neces 
sary  for  him." 

382 


"Do  you  not  think  that  there  are  many  on 
earth  to  whom  the  knowledge  of  this  truth  might 
make  cast  off  responsibility,  cease  individual 
effort,  and  rely  solely  upon  their  guardian 
Angels?" 

"That  could  not  be,  all  rely  upon  Him  who 
said,  "Take  no  thought  of  the  tomorrow,  but, 
although  all  impressions  are  from  the  spirit,  all 
receive,  according  to  their  plane,  according  to 
those  in  charge,  none  can  act  otherwise  than  as 
they  decree  or  as  God  'wills!' 

"The  Lord's  prayer  says,  "Thy  will  be 
done,  lead  us  not  into  temptation,  deliver  us 
from  evil." 

"The  Angels,  in  charge,  arrange  these  con 
dition  of  apparent  temptation  and  evil.  This 
prayer  was  and  is  for  all  subject  to  material 
conditions,  no  matter  how  advanced." 

"As  mortals  advance,  will  evil  cease  to 
tempt,  and  be  conquered?" 

"The  law  of  progression,  in  all  spirit 
spheres  is  universal,  invariable,  on  mortal,  for 
the  purpose  of  discipline,  it  is  variable.  Al 
though  here  and  there  an  individual  or  race 
retrograde,  or  are  wiped  out  of  existence,  the 
majoriety  are  ever  on  the  upward  march  until 
they  attain  to  the  highest  material  advance 
ment.  If  unaccompanied  by  spiritual  unjold- 
ment  to  harmonize,  the  pendulum  swings  back, 
races  disappear,  are  wiped  out,  become  extinct, 

383 


to  begin  anew  until  both  material  and  spiritual 
are  in  accord.  When  that  time  arrives,  the 
earth  will  have  accomplished  its  mission  like 
the  material  body,  cease  to  exist  as  a  world,  and 
be  transformed  into  the  true  spiritual  substance 
of  the  vast  atmospheric  spiritual  ocean.  But 
in  spiritual  worlds,  in  the  true  life,  the  spirits, 
the  real  beings,  ever  in  peace,  love  and  harmony, 
whether  their  mortal  attachments  advance  or 
not,  advance,  and  upon  their  release  from  the 
mortal,  find  themselves  upon  a  higher  plane 
than  the  highest  material  plane  in  all  wisdom 
and  knowledge,  and  more  spiritually  unfolded 
than  the  most  God-like  and  saint-like.  God's 
will,  their  will,  where  the  unreality  of  evil  dis 
ease  and  death,  the  illusions  of  the  mortal  van 
ish  as  with  us.  The  apparent  conflict  between 
the  material  and  the  spiritual,  the  animal  pro 
pensities  and  diseases,  which  seemingly  cause 
the  undeveloped  conditions,  are,  under  law, 
caused  by  the  Celestial  Angels  for  purpose  of 
discipline.  Hence,  from  the  beginning  of 
human  life  up  to  the  present,  these  conditions 
are  necessary  for  the  majority  or  they  would 
not  exist  while  spirits  are  being  trained  in  all 
material  worlds." 

Swedenborg  ceased,  his  visitor  said  rever 
ently, 

"Thy  will  be  done." 

384 


YC   15674 


U.C.BERKELEY  LIBRARIES 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 


